The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving


Introduction:
We were puzzled as to why we had no Halloween children.

The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2019

CHAPTER 1

Oddly, we had absolutely zero children come to our front door on Halloween. I really didn’t understand that, but our boy John sat at the front door holding on to one of three candy bowls. One candy bowl held full-size candy bars. The second bowl held hundreds of the ‘mini’ chocolate bars and the third bowl had the penalty candy (Smarties) for those children who don’t even take the time to dress up in a costume. They don’t get full sized candy bars, nor do they get any of the mini candies. Instead, they get one, yes one Smartie, not a handful, just one. The penalty for being lazy.

I was quite bummed that we didn’t get even one child but having all the leftover candy only made John even happier.

Mom suggested that it might be that the people in California seem to be against ‘regular’ fun that America has. She pointed out that she and Bob usually didn’t get any kids for Halloween either as the rich didn’t allow their children to go house to house begging for stuff, it wasn’t dignified. She suggested that next year we find a church that would be having a ‘fall festival’ as some churches put too much emphasis on Halloween being evil, to me it was just something that kids did, dress up and go asking for candy.

John did make the joke that many of the ladies that now lived at the Chateau were barely older than the kids I was expecting to come to the door. I know he didn’t mean it as a bad thing, he just didn’t think before he spoke. He did get three playful slaps in the back of his head from Amy, Dakota, and of course Diane.

I sat at the dining room table chatting with Mom, with Jill, with Paula, and even Jennifer joined in the conversation regarding the upcoming holidays. Mom told us all, that Christmas was her absolute favorite holiday of the year. However, she was worried about being in California and the lack of snow and cold weather that she would have in the Hamptons.

I offered to move the holiday celebration to her home in the Hamptons, even if that Apple guy bought the house a couple of weeks ago. She just laughed at my silliness. Mom was essentially set for the rest of her life, my life, Dakota’s life and well, practically everyone else’s life at the Chateau. Mom decided to fly back to the Hamptons with Fred and Dakota. Dakota did express to me that she really wasn’t all that thrilled about going, but of the Jaxson’s Mom was the better of the two. Fred went mostly because his and Mom’s relationship seemed to be heading in the same direction. Oh, they played with everyone but more and more Fred was spending the night, always in Mom’s room.

The picnic with the FBI agents and their families didn’t materialize. About half of them were involved in a massive undercover drug case, the other half couldn’t seem to work out wife and children schedules. We chatted with Special Agent Fernandez and suggested we pick a weekend between Thanksgiving and Christmas but give the FBI at least three weeks to rearrange schedules and plan for the event. We decided on the first Saturday in December. Mom took over the whole planning of the event. She enlisted Sammy and Bobby to help plan the cookout and the party.

All three of my porn ladies living in the pool house made their rent payments on the due date and as I promised I cashed each of the money orders, put the cash in separate envelopes and gave it back to them.

Jennifer and Diane were able to sell all the empty district offices. For the Hawk, we ended up making 21.7 million. We also were able to fully rent the remaining floors of the Hawk and thus had put the Hawk in the black in less than 6 months.

I flew to see the Blue Jay (Toronto) with John, Jennifer, and Dakota. Jennifer pointed out that we had the second tallest building in downtown Toronto, second only to the CN Tower. It took a few weeks, but we were able to empty the 33 district offices that were in and around Toronto. I noticed before we went to Toronto, that both the Pinetree and the restaurant group were doing rather poorly. We hired a lady named Francie to run the Blue Jay, however, her Mother passed away a couple of weeks after hiring her. She chose to move back to London to take care of her Father and thus she left us.

Finding her replacement was a bit difficult. We interviewed nearly 40 people before we settled on a nice lady named Madison. Although she legally was called Madison, she rather be called Maddie. She was young, about 29, daughter of a construction company owner. She was a graduate of the University of Toronto. Her undergrad degree was in accounting; however, she was only a few credits away from her master’s in forensic accounting. She was diligent, hardworking, and was very attentive to detail. She stayed on top of the district offices being emptied, being cleaned, the necessary desk and chairs moved to the Blue Jay and the rest of the office furniture sold to a local used office furniture company.

She sent me an email telling me she suspected that someone was slowly siphoning off money from the corporate bank accounts, not very much only about $100 a week per account. I tried several things: changed those who had access to the accounts, which did nothing. I changed the level of security required to take any money out of any of the accounts, that also did nothing. I even went to the extreme of changing banks from Canadian Imperial Bank to Toronto-Dominion, this slowed the money drain, but it returned. I contacted the RCMP and they opened a case looking for where the money drain was coming from.

However, it wasn’t the RCMP, nor any of the local Police, it was Maddie that figured it out. It seems that one of the vendors, one that had been a long-time vendor was altering the checks that we sent them. All they did was add a zero to the total, so a hundred-dollar check became a thousand-dollar check, and for whatever reason, it went unnoticed. Maddie believed it was because the vendor was submitting so many purchase orders to be paid that changing just one went unnoticed.

I flew up with Jennifer, Dakota, John, and Diane to congratulate her. The day we showed up unannounced, she was at her desk in tears. When I pulled up a chair and sat down next to her, I darn near scared her half to death. She had no idea that I was coming. She sobbed, even more, when I appeared but had not given her any notice that I was coming to town. I ended up putting my arms around her and assuring her that I was very happy with her work. Both Dakota and Jennifer validated my feelings about her performance.

I invited her to come back to the Chateau with us as we had decided to close the Blue Jay to all our people for two weeks until December 1st. We had enough Americans working in Toronto that as a company I decided that we would give both the Canadians and the Americans the last 14 days of November off, and make it a paid time off.

Jennifer and Dakota took Maddie to her residence and helped her pack for the two-week vacation back at the Chateau. John, Diane and I waited in the limo outside her apartment building. While we waited, I called Amy to make sure that we had a clean bedroom, she assured me that we did. I let her know that we were going to be bringing another lady home with us. I heard a giggle from Amy and got a smart-assed comment, “Oh yeah Daddy, that’s what you need here another horny girl. It’s not like we are running short of ladies that want to fuck your brains out,” she said to me laughing as she said it. I began to think about how hard Amy works keeping the Chateau running. I asked both Diane and John if they thought that maybe Amy could use an assistant. Both told me it would take a lot of pressure off of her as she so wants to make me happy and keep the house up to the standards that she believes I expect.

After a while, the three ladies all came down to the limo. The driver put Maddie’s luggage into the trunk and held the door open for the three ladies to get into the vehicle. I got a kiss from Jennifer and from Dakota and just a smile from Maddie. Diane playfully slapped me on the shoulder and smiled her beautiful smile.

Everyone seemed happy and there was lots of chatter going on in the limo as we made our way west across Toronto towards the airport. As usual, Dakota sat next to me, thankfully she didn’t scare the new gal by trying to give me a blowjob, which I was thinking that she would try.

When the limo arrived next to the jet, Maddie’s face lit up. Clearly, she had never been in a private jet. Everyone else looked at each other and just smiled. It wasn’t all that long ago that Jennifer, John, and Diane all had that same look when they first got on our jet.

“Um, Mr. Greene, this is your plane? I thought we would be flying Air Canada or some other commercial flight to Los Angeles,” Maddie says to me.

“No, we prefer the privacy of our own plane, in fact, Jaxson Inc. has two such planes. I have the smaller of the two, Mom has the larger and much more luxurious jet,” I tell her.

“Mom? Who is that?” she asks.

“Oh, I’m sorry. It’s just a name everyone calls her. It is Melanie Jaxson, the widow of Bob Jaxson who you know passed away just a few months ago,” I say to Maddie.

“I’m sorry. I know I read that Mr. Jaxson passed away during my training, but there was no mention of a Mrs. Jaxson,” Maddie says to me, which made me wonder who did the training.

The fight from Toronto was closer to five hours than four as Toronto was so much further north it added almost another hour of flight time. I sat on one of the couches as usual. Dakota sat next to me and Maddie on the other side of me. Jennifer sat in one of the reclining chairs and Diane and John sat on another couch. During the flight, Diane began to give John a blowjob. I got an elbow in the ribs from Dakota and I heard her try to stifle a giggle seeing John and Diane.

I looked at Maddie’s face after seeing the John/Diane antics, her eyes were as big as saucers. Although I wasn’t sure if her eyes were so large because Diane was giving John a blowjob or if she saw how incredibly well-endowed John was either way, she seemed very surprised.

I just sat next to her silent waiting for the questions. It took a while before she finally had to say something.

“Sir, is that OK? I mean, I’m not a prude, but I’ve never been exposed to such open display of sex,” Maddie finally says to me.

“Maddie, does it offend you or make you uneasy?” I ask her.

“Um, I’m not sure what the right answer to that is, sir,” she says.

“The right answer is whatever you believe. I’m not looking for someone who is a ‘yes’ person to me. I like people who speak their mind and tell me the truth,” I say.

“Well then, it is very sexy, but I’ve never seen a couple who are so open with their sexuality,” Maddie tells me.

Jennifer begins to laugh. “Darling, what you’re going to see at David and Jill’s house will rock your world. It’s like you have died and woke up at the Playboy Mansion, with David being Hugh Hefner,” she says to Maddie.

“Sir, I’m not sure that I’m ready for this kind of display. Are you sure you want me to come to your house for the two weeks? I mean, I’m not sure that I’m comfortable with just having sex with anyone,” she says to me obviously nervous.

“Maddie, there is NO expectation of anyone to have sex with anyone else. However, in my house, if you WANT to do something with someone, all you must do is ask. We are a friendly group, but there is absolutely no expectation of you from anyone. If you decide that you are uncomfortable playing, that’s fine. If you decide you would like to try something private with someone that’s fine, and if you decide to just jump into the deep end of the pool with one or more people, well, my dear that’s fine as well,” I tell her.

I see that she is still unsure about the whole setup of the Chateau. Dakota leans over and whispers in my ear, “Don’t worry about her Daddy, I’ll have a chat with her privately, woman to woman,” Dakota tells me.

I kiss her and give her a little hug. What made me a bit nervous was how Jennifer was eyeballing me. I really expected Jennifer to try and give me a blowjob, although it would have been wonderful, she was professional enough to stay in her seat.

I felt the landing gear lock into place. Maddie grabbed hold of my arm, which made John smile. Apparently, she also doesn’t like the takeoff and landing of planes. I just smiled as well with her clinging to my arm until the plane came to a parking spot. I looked out the window and of course, our trusty Fred was waiting for us with a stretch limo.

Jennifer made a cute remark about how Fred was as dependable as the sun coming up in the morning. Everyone, except Maddie, chuckled at the comment. When we went down the steps of the plane to get into the limo, I introduced Maddie to Fred. He welcomed her and asked how her first flight in a private jet went.

“Um, OK, I guess. There’s a lot more room in a private jet than sitting all smooshed up on a commercial flight. Plus, the ride was
. well, much more different than any other flight that I have ever been on,” she tells Fred.

“Well, Miss Maddie, we’re glad you chose to join us for the Thanksgiving holiday,” he says to her. I thought that he was quite the professional and was a true gentleman. He knew her name, yet I didn’t say anything to him about what her name was, which probably meant that Dakota had given him a head’s up that I was bringing a new gal home with us.

CHAPTER 2

The traffic was light heading to the Chateau. I guess the actual week of Thanksgiving had lots of people home cleaning for the company as was the case in my house when I was growing up. Mom always was cleaning starting the weekend before Thanksgiving and I had my assigned chores to help. The drive from the airport took less than a half hour, which was surprising to everyone. John sat back with his arm around Diane, who put her head on his shoulder and just closed her eyes. Maddie ended up sitting next to John, but he didn’t even say a word to her. He just sat quietly next to her.

As usual, Dakota was on one side of me, but Jennifer had taken up the other side of me. I felt her hand on my thigh and her beautiful smile when I looked over at her. I thought about the odd scenario, Jennifer being John’s mom and yet part of my playgroup. They had seen each other naked several times and have certainly seen each other having sex in the Chateau. I thought about my own Mother. I knew in my heart that there was no way I could be as nonchalant as John and Jennifer are regarding nudity and sex.

During the drive, my head began to think about the upcoming Thanksgiving feast that we needed to put on at the house. I decided to sit with Bobby and Sammy and discuss their idea of the food to cook that day. I also noticed that neither Diane nor Dakota drank much water on this trip, so a gentle scolding will be handed out at home.

“Maddie, what did your family usually have for Thanksgiving?” I asked.

“Um, the usual Fish, turnips, and artichokes,” she said with a straight face.

“WHAT?” I said, completely surprised.

She began to laugh hard as she said, “Gotcha! No, usually we cooked a small bird as we were poor, so maybe an 8-9-pound bird, often Mom got a deal on a goose and that would be what she cooked. However, Thanksgiving in Canada is in October, not November,” she explained.

John piped up, “WOW, Thanksgiving in October then Halloween, that’s like a great month. Hey, David maybe next year we can all go to Canada to have a Canadian Thanksgiving then come home and have an American Thanksgiving,” he says chuckling as he says this.

“Yeah John, that’s what you need, a big feast in October and another one in November, hell the way you eat, you’ll be 500 pounds by the end of the year with Christmas and that much food available to you,” I say causing everyone except Maddie to laugh at my comment.

I felt the limo pull into the courtyard of the Chateau. Maddie’s eyes got large again as she looked out the window at the enormous size of my home. When Fred opened the door to let us all out of the limo, she just stood at the car looking at the sheer size of the home.

John remarked, “C’mon we’ll show you around David’s little shack,” he says laughing.

I see Dakota take Maddie by the hand and lead her into the house with the rest of the group. I decide to take a moment and chat with Fred.

“Fred, how are things between you and Mom? Is everything alright?” I ask.

“Sir, you have no idea how happy I am. She’s a true lady. She’s delightful, she’s playful, she has an amazing body and I can see myself wanting to spend the rest of my life with her, but that needs to stay under wraps,” He says to me beaming with pride.

“Well, I’m very glad to hear that Fred. She is a wonderful lady, I completely agree. If you decide that you want to get her a nice piece of jewelry, say maybe a nice diamond ring, I’d be happy to help you pick one out,” I tell him hoping he understands my cryptic remark.

“Yes sir, I’ll keep that in mind,” he says.

I head inside the house only to be greeted by Amy who was waiting for me. She puts her arms around me and kisses me passionately.

“Oh Daddy, I’m so glad to see you home,” she says with her arms around my neck.

I didn’t see Maddie anywhere, so I assumed that Dakota and she found a private place to chat.

I see both BJ and Danni chatting sitting at the bar having a drink of wine, the Cierra wine with Dakota’s picture on the bottle.

“Amy darling, what’s for dinner?” I ask.

“Um, you know, I’ve been so busy doing laundry and trying to get the house organized that I never asked, but it does smell wonderful doesn’t it?” She says to me.

“Yes, it does smell wonderful,” I say back.

I drag my suitcase down to my bedroom, Amy follows much like that of a puppy dog. When I get to the bedroom, my wife was laying on our bed taking a nap. I just opened the suitcase and dumped it all into the hamper.

I went over to the bed and leaned into Jill and kissed her on the cheek. She didn’t move a muscle, clearly, she was worn out. I wasn’t going to wake her. Amy took me by the hand and lead me into the bathroom to show me some decorations that she bought for my bathroom. They were nice, not really something that I care about, but I wanted to make sure that she knew that I appreciated her effort to make our bathroom a bit nicer.

My phone buzzed. I saw that it was Roger.

“Hey Roger, what’s up?” I asked.

“Big trouble, we have a massive fire at one of the truck locations. The whole place is up in flames if you turn on your TV, I’m sure you will see how bad the fire is. Right now, it is a 6-alarm fire, but they are calling in fire assistance from other departments and other cities nearby. The governor has the national guard on ready-alert to assist,” he tells me.

I pick up the TV remote and turn on the television. I head to CNN to see a live shot of the fire raging, clearly out of control.

“Yeah, Roger I’m watching it now. Is everyone OK?” I ask.

“I think so, but they are saying that this might take a couple of days to put out. With all those tires you bought, they are causing a whole bunch of headaches for the fire crews to try and put out. The governor is getting ready to put the California national guard in play to assist the multiple fire teams that are working to contain this fire,” he tells me.

“Should I be heading up there?” I ask.

“No, you’ll just be in the way at this point, however, since you have some pull, maybe you should call the Governor’s office and find out what they may need from you,” Roger suggests to me.

“Thanks, Roger, that’ll be my next phone call,” I say to him before hanging up.

I step out of the bedroom, Amy still following me.

“Amy, find me either Dakota or John please,” I say to her. She kisses me quickly on the lips and heads off to find one of them.

She comes back a couple of minutes later with John.

“John, please find me the number for the Governor of California,” I tell him.

John opens his tablet and begins searching. It only takes him about two minutes, and he turns the tablet around to me so I can see the number and dial it.

“Good evening, this is the Governor’s office, how may I help you?” I get from the lady on the other end of the phone call.

“Yes, Ma’am. My name is David Green, I’m the CEO of Jaxson Inc. One of my trucking facilities is on fire and on CNN. I was told that the Governor or his office may want to speak with me,” I say to her quickly.

“Yes, sir, please hold. The personal assistant to the Governor will be taking your call,” I’m told as I’m put on hold while she is switching the call.

“Hello, is this Mr. Greene?” a lady asks me.

“Yes, it is,” I say to her.

“Mr. Greene, I’m glad you called. The Governor wanted to make sure you understood how bad the fire is and he wants you to know that your place will be a total loss. According to several news reports, several men were seen driving away from the facility just moments before the fire started,” the assistant told me.

“Let’s start with the important parts, is anyone hurt?” I ask.

“Not that we know of so far, of course, the fire is far from being out, so it’s still early,” I’m told.

As I’m talking to the assistant, I walk into the TV room and change the channel to put on CNN and see the fire’s live coverage.

“What can I do to help?” I ask the assistant.

“Well, at the moment, I’m not sure there is anything you can do to help,” she says.

“Can I send the firefighters food and water. I can get my people to set up a first aid station for the responders, would that be a help?” I ask.

“Well, certainly it would help, but your people will have to follow the directions as to where to put the setup for the food, obviously we don’t want your people in harm’s way nor do we want it to hinder the efforts of the firefighters,” she tells me.

“Obviously,” I say.

I thank her for her time and let her know to please let the people at the scene that I’m sending food and drinks and will set up a tent and seating somewhere, wherever they choose to want the setup.

I call for both John and Dakota.

They both come running. “John, I need you to get a party rental place in or near Sacramento. We have a trucking facility on fire, the one you see on TV right now. We need to get at least three large tents along with tables and chairs over to the fire to be set up for the firefighters to eat in shifts. They are to set up where they are told to, which may be as much as a couple of blocks away since you see how much equipment is already there. Let’s get enough tables and chairs for 100 people and let them know that we may need more depending on if the Governor puts the California National Guard in play to fight this fire,” I tell John.

“Dakota, I need you to get restaurants to funnel food to the location, start with Jimmy Johns, Olive Garden, and anyone else you can think of. We need this food to be portable as they won’t be able to cook anything on site. They will also have to go wherever they are sent to put the food out. Let’s also get our own restaurant group working on this as well, we should be assisting with providing food to the first responders. Also, coordinate with the Red Cross, they may be able to provide bottled water and coffee,” I direct Dakota.

Both John and Dakota are looking things up in their tablets and making calls. I get Jennifer involved as well.

“Jen, you see the fire on TV? Well, that’s one of our places, a trucking place up in Sacramento. Right now, it’s a 6-alarm fire. We need to see how many of our own people we have available from the restaurant group to assist with getting food to the firefighters as well as people to help serve the first responders,” I tell her. She grabs Diane and they begin to make phone calls.

I put in a call to each of the two trucking Vice Presidents that I usually deal with. Each of them tells me that they are aware of the situation. They both are sending people to help however they can. They think it is a great idea to feed the first responders and they will round up a posse to help with whatever needs to be helped. I thank each of them and hang up.

The fire on TV looks impressive, but not in a good way. Everyone sees the firefighters spraying water as well as some foam material on the fire wherever they can. However, it really doesn’t seem to be helping much.

After about 45 minutes, John, Dakota, Jennifer, and Diane are sitting next to me on the couch watching the TV news. No one is saying much, we are all just in a state of shock. BJ and Danni are sitting on the floor, the CG boys come in from outside being at the pool with the porn twins. Marcus sits on the floor with his back against Jennifer’s legs. Someone had gone and woke Jill. She came out and sat with us all watching the out of control fire and the news coverage.

Maddie came out and sat down on one of the couches to watch as well. Everyone sat quietly just watching. Occasionally, CNN would break away to run a string of commercials. As that happened, several of the ladies would get up and run to a bathroom to pee while the commercials were on.

Before I even realized it, Bobby and Sammy were announcing that dinner was ready. Of course, our resident garbage disposal John was the first to the food. However, he made Diane a plate, served her and THEN he got himself a plate of food.

As people got up and headed into the kitchen to get a plate of food, there was little talking. Everyone just seemed stunned watching this out of control fire live on CNN.

As I watched the fire, I began to think about Amy. This beautiful young lady seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at taking care of the house. I thought about how it had grown in the number of people from just 5 or 6 to nearly 20 now. Although three of them didn’t live in the main house, three of them lived in the pool house. Yet, they came and went as they pleased, knowing that I was perfectly fine with their comings and goings.

I pulled Dakota to the kitchen with me and sat her down to have a chat with her. I figured that if anyone would understand Amy’s mind, Dakota would. The two of them have developed quite the friendship, a bit competitive at times (sexually speaking) but all in all they have become quite close.

“Darling, I want to chat with you about Amy. Is she OK or does she need help in keeping this place under control?” I ask.

“Daddy, she needs help. She won’t ask for it, but she is basically spending her entire day from the moment she wakes to when she finally gets to sleep in cleaning the house, doing laundry, and other chores that you and I know little about. She so wants to make you happy, but she is not having any fun any longer,” Dakota tells me.

I sit and ponder what she said.

“OK, then how about this for an idea. We hire a cleaning service, they would be here 4-6 hours a day, seven days a week. They would handle laundry and the basic cleaning. If Amy needed anything to be done that, she herself could not due then they would either do it for her or assist her in getting it done,” I say to Dakota.

Now Dakota sits and ponders what I have said.

“Daddy, we just need to hire someone or some company. I think she’s at her wit’s end and is really unhappy, but she so wants to make you happy that she is sacrificing her own happiness to make you happy,” Dakota says.

“OK, get your tablet, and let’s make some calls while everyone watches the news,” I say.

Dakota gets up and whispers something in Amy’s ear, picks up her tablet and comes over to the table in the kitchen.

“Here you go Daddy, the number is

 They are called ‘Sparkling Touch’ home cleaning service. They offer 7 days a week service. Their service includes laundry, changing bedding, vacuuming, dusting, windows, and doors. However, they don’t handle pets of any sort,” Dakota reads to me from her tablet.

I put in a call to them. I get an answering service. I recognize the voice immediately.

“Hello, thank you for calling Sparkling Touch cleaning service. My name is Aurora, how may I assist you?” the voice on the other end of the call says.

“Um, Aurora, my name is David Greene,” I say.

“DAVID
. OH, MY GAWD, WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?” I get loudly in my ear from a very excited former girlfriend.

I roll my eyes as I chat with Aurora, Dakota sees me try and hold a conversation with Aurora.

“Where are you these days darling?” Aurora asks me.

“Well, things have changed for me a bit since we dated. I’m married now and have a new house that I need your cleaning service seven days a week,” I say to her.

“Married? I thought that you once told me that you were never getting married again after what you went through with your wife,” Aurora says.

“Well, things have changed a bit. I met a beautiful woman who stole my heart. Work went a bit better than I expected and now live a really nice life,” I tell her.

“Damn, I knew I shouldn’t have let you get away. I was so stupid in thinking that you would be just running those restaurants forever and me being second in your life,” she says.

“Aurora, I need your service. I don’t want my house to get out of control. I need laundry service, cleaning, dusting, and bedding changed. Can your company handle all of that?” I ask.

“Well, of course, we can silly. Before I can give you a price quote, I have some questions for you,” she says.

“OK, I’m ready shoot,” I tell her.

“First, how many bedrooms do you have?”

“20”

“What? Did you say 20? As in 2-0?” she asks in a completely shocked voice.

“Yes, I said twenty. Like I said Aurora, things have changed for me a bit,” I say.

“Um OK, then tell me about your house,” she decides to just ask me to explain it.

“Well, the house has 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. The home is called The Chateau and it is in Beverly Hills. The house size is 28,000 square feet. I have two pools, two pool houses but your company won’t be needed to clean them. I have two washers, two dryers, two kitchens, two video gaming rooms that are second to none, a wine cellar, a living room, and TV room, along with an office. We also have several empty rooms that we haven’t designated anything yet,” I tell her.

“Holy shit, David, what did you do win the lottery?” Aurora says in a very surprised voice.

“Why don’t you stop by tomorrow and look around, bring your estimator with you and give me a good price for your company’s service,” I say to her.

“What time do you want me there?” Aurora asks.

“Darling, because we have a good history, anytime you wish to stop by. What is your cell phone number?” I ask.

She gives me her cell number and I give her my address. We exchange pleasantries and hang up.

I see Amy looking at me, I use my finger to summon her over to me.

When she gets to me, I pat my lap asking her to sit down on my lap, which she does.

“Darling, your best friend in the house gave you up. Dakota said that you were basically working yourself to death here and are very unhappy,” I tell her.

“Well, Daddy, I’m trying so hard to keep up, but with so many people now living here I just keep getting further and further behind. I don’t want you to think that I can’t do the job you hired me for,” Amy tells me.

“OK, then, I need to let you know that I’ve hired a company to help you. Now, before you get all worried, this company is to help you, not replace you. You are still in charge of our house. You will direct the company people to do what you want them to do. Laundry, dusting, cleaning (mainly kitchens and bathrooms) and vacuumed the carpets. Mop the floors and scrub the kitchens. Plus, any other chores you choose to have them do. Darling, I’m not replacing you, I’m just bringing in reinforcements to aid you,” I say to her.

“Are you sure you’re not mad at me Daddy?” she says with her heart in her eyes.

“No, my dear. I’m very happy with what you’ve done here, but I still want you to play with us and later you haven’t been playing, you’ve just been working,” I tell her.

As I am sitting there with her on my lap, Dakota leans in and says, “Did you tell her about Aurora?” I just chuckle knowing that Dakota doesn’t miss anything.

“Darling, I want to let you know that it turns out that a woman that I dated a long time ago will be showing up here tomorrow with her estimator to give me a price on hiring their company’s service,” I tell her.

“Why are you telling me that? Shouldn’t you be telling Jill?” she says.

“Well, I don’t want you to think that I’m trying to replace you. You are very special in my life and you should know by now that I love you. But I do have a history with this woman and I didn’t want you to worry about our history,” I tell her. I see her look at Dakota, who shrugs her shoulders at Amy.

“Amy, I don’t think you need to worry, besides, there are Jill and myself to protect David from any more past skanks like that Darleen chick,” Dakota says causing Amy to laugh out loud. Heck, even Dakota laughed.

CHAPTER 3

Amy begins to wiggle her bottom on my manhood. It doesn’t take long for me to be rock-hard. I feel her unzip me and fishes out my cock. She sheds her shorts and panties and mounts me. She’s rocking back and forth on me. I feel her velvety pussy clamping around my manhood. Over and over she rocks making my cock feel her wetness. I just lean back in the seat and let her do the work.

I feel her lips on mine. I kiss her back just a passionately as she is kissing me.

Suddenly I hear, “OH, I’m so sorry. I didn’t’ mean to interrupt. I’m sorry sir,” Maddie says as Amy is having her way with my manhood.

Dakota says to her, “No worries, this happens all the time. As David told you, we are a friendly bunch. Sex happens a lot here, don’t be embarrassed. I’m not even sure that David even heard you as he usually gets really into whoever is having their way with him,” she tells Maddie. I peek out of my closed eyes to see her just stand at the kitchen counter and watch Amy and me.

“Doesn’t your wife mind?” She asks me.

Again, Dakota answers, “Hell no. Jill will sometimes join in, sometimes she will do one or more of the guys here, and sometimes it just becomes Caligula,” she says trying not to disturb Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DADDY, HERE I CUM, OH YOU FUCK ME SO GOOD,” Amy says to me as I feel her body orgasm on my cock.

I’m really enjoying this whole event, Amy fucking me, Dakota being the play by play announcer to Maddie and Maddie watching us as if she’s never seen a couple having sex before, but then again, maybe she hasn’t.

Jill walks into the room, leans down and kisses me then kisses Amy. She pours herself another glass of Cierra and heads back out to the TV room.

Maddie notices the picture of Dakota on the bottle of wine.

“Is this you?” she asks.

“Well, actually no, but it sure does look like me doesn’t it?” Dakota tells Maddie, who still hasn’t stopped watching Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DAMN DADDY, YOUR COCK IS FILLING MY LITTLE PUSSY, I FEEL SO FULL, SO DARN FULL,” she says again as another wave of orgasm rolls through her.

About this time, BJ and her friend Danni both come into the kitchen. They were going to get another plate of food but instead decided to watch the show of Amy and me.

The third wave of orgasm pushed through Amy, “OH DADDY, GAWD DAMN, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH,” Amy says as her breathing becomes very stilted.

And then it happens, the first time since Tina has left us. Amy’s eyes roll to the back of her head and her entire body becomes limp on me. Dakota calls her name a couple of times and gets no response. BJ announces that she will call 911. Jill tells her to stop and not do that. Jill reaches out and slaps Amy across the face. This causes Amy to take an enormous gulp of air.

She opens her eyes, she knows what just happened. Dakota leans in and tells her, “Welcome to the club you slut,” giggling the whole time she is talking to Amy.

“Oh Daddy, you fucked me unconscious. Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she says with tears in her eyes.

BJ and her friend Danni along with our new girl Maddie are totally confused. Dakota begins to explain to the three that are confused. However, I see the CG boys standing by the bar wondering what just happened.

Dakota begins to explain, “Ladies, I see that none of you have ever witnessed someone being fucked unconscious. You see David, or Daddy as some of us call him has this natural talent to get a woman so high on endorphins while having sex that many women begin to orgasm so hard that they end up passing out, well, ok maybe not passing out, but more like going unconscious. As you can see, it’s really a cool thing and if you’re the one being fucked unconscious then you will feel an orgasm like none other in your entire life,” she explains. I hear Jennifer confirming to the CG boys that it is like no orgasm that she has ever had in her life.

I hear BJ and Danni tell each other that they want to experience this. Maddie looks to be just plain scared.

Dakota tries her hand at a joke, “You know if I could sell tickets to Daddy fucking a woman unconscious then I’d be a millionaire several times over,” she says. I hear Jennifer and Jill giggle, but no one else does.

As Amy unplugs herself from my cock, she slides down and cleans me up and puts my cock back into my shorts.

Unexpectedly, Danni leans into my ear and asks, “May I be next?” However, I see BJ put on a pouty face. I kiss both and get up and take each one by the hand and lead them to my bedroom. Oddly enough, Maddie seems to be entranced and just follows us.

Maddie does ask a question, “how do you know that it doesn’t hurt the women?”

“Well, Amy isn’t the first one to be fucked unconscious, this makes, Oh I don’t know, about 7 women and about 12 times it has happened. Jill’s assistant, Tina who is now in Arizona taking care of her Mother is the only 4-time person of the club, she is also the original member,” I say to the three ladies.

As I push my bedroom door open, I hear Danni say, “Oh fuck. Is this your bedroom, hell its larger than my entire apartment was,” in a voice that is clear that she is stunned by the sheer size of the bedroom as we walk into it.

I take BJ and Danni over to a play bed and begin to undress them. I see Maddie watch with her eyes getting large as the three of us are completely naked. I lift BJ up and set her gently on the bed. Danni just climbs on the bed. I put myself on top of BJ since I know that she is worried that I will ‘toss her aside’ in favor of Danni.

I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She happily parts her legs. I see her face brighten up with a big smile. She is so very happy that I chose to play with her first. I realize that my cock is still hard, but I want to make sure that BJ is loosened up before I try to fuck her unconscious.

I put my face into her pussy. I begin to lick and suck. I feel her part her legs even further as I suck on her womanhood, licking and flicking my tongues over her clit. She is moaning as I keep up my oral assault.

I feel her pussy splash my face as her first orgasm rolls through her body. I lick her pussy repeatedly trying to lap up every drop of orgasmic juice that I can get. I slide up on her body. I grasp her ankles and put them over my shoulders. I enter her, pushing myself as deep int her as I can get. I see her already beginning to change her breathing as I bottom out inside of her.

I begin quickening my pace to get her to change her breathing even further. She is breathing very rapidly. I see her eyes begin to roll to the back of her head. Her friend, Danni is laying next to her caressing her face and telling her how sexy she looks. I keep my quick pace of thrusting in and out of her womanhood. Her breathing becomes shallower and a bit stunted. I see her eyes glazing over and then it occurs, she goes totally limp. Danni freaks out a bit. She is calling BJ over and over. I reach out and slap her across the cheek. She takes an enormous gulp of air. Her eyes open in a dreamy look. Danni asks if she is OK. She nods her head yes and just smiles.

Danni is now really turned on.

“Do me, do me,” she requests.

“In a moment, let BJ regain her senses,” I say to her.

I caress her face looking into her eyes.

“Are you ok darling?” I ask her.

“OH YEAH,” she says in a soft gentle voice.

I unplug myself from BJ and playfully push Danni onto her back. She has her legs parted almost immediately. However, instead of just putting my cock into her pussy, I realize that I need to slow her down a bit. I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She grabs my head and pushed my face even further into her sex. I feel her body spasming as my tongue licks through her pussy. I taste her sweet lady juice and lap it up. She is cumming repeatedly and I lick up every drop that I can get into my mouth. However, I can feel that she is all amped up. I need to calm her down a bit or she won’t go unconscious.

“Danni, I need to calm you down a bit. You are way too amped up right now. Let me just take my time and get you to calm down,” I tell her.

She seems a bit confused.

“You got to trust me on this,” I tell her again.

I gently turn her over and begin massaging her back. I work my way from her shoulders down her back, across her butt cheeks, down each leg all the way to her feet. I massage each foot. Slowly, I work my way back up her legs to her ass. As I reach her bum, I gently massage each beautiful globe. I lightly run my fingers up the inside of each thigh. She parts her legs a bit for my hand.

I can just gently touch her labia. She has a very small set of pussy lips. I gently slide her legs further apart, which she does. I now can run my hand up and down her slit. I dip one then two fingers inside of her. I feel how wet her pussy is, however, her breathing is still quite aggressive.

I lean into her ear and say, “Darling, you need to calm yourself a bit, you are way too excited. How can I get you more relaxed?” I ask.

“Let me blow you. I really like giving blowjobs and it gets me relaxed as my mind thinks about pleasing the person I’m blowing,” she says to me.

I roll off of her and lay on my back with my cock pointing at the ceiling. BJ and Maddie are both watching us. Maddie is sitting on the edge of the second play bed.

I do notice that Maddie’s hand is inside of her shorts. Clearly, she is playing with herself. In my head I thought, well that’s a step in the right direction.

Danni’s oral technique is delightful. She works hard at licking and teasing my manhood. She plays with my balls gently as she is working on sucking my cock. She tries to deep throat me, which causes her to gag copious amounts of spittle. I do see the change in aggressiveness. She seems much more relaxed as several minutes pass and I haven’t cum yet. She is working my cock the best she can. I think that I surprised her that I was able to hold out and not cum as quickly as she expected. In my head, I thought about the fact that she had no problem licking BJ’s juices off my manhood without saying a word. I am now sure that Danni is bi. I gently push Danni back onto her back. I just slide myself up so that my cock lines up with her sex. I reach down and lift her knees up to be next to her ears. I slide my manhood into her, slowly at first as she is so tight. I hear her gasp as I enter her.

“Oh, my goodness, you are so big. You are stretching me out wonderfully, damn its’ been quite a while since I have had someone so large inside of me. No wonder why all the women here want to fuck you,” Danni says to me smiling.

I begin my slow thrusting into her. She moans louder and louder asking me to fuck her harder, but I know that will just amp her up again. I keep up my slow rhythmic fucking, finally, after several minutes of fucking her, I hear the first step of her heading towards drifting off. Her breathing makes a noticeable change. I push myself deep into her. I began to kiss her as she is now coating my cock and balls with her wetness repeatedly.

I whisper in her ear, “If you think I’m stretching you out, try my boy John on for size, he’ll make your pussy feel like there is a watermelon inside of it. That boy can fuck,” I say smiling to her. Maddie hears me and smiles as I see that she has shed her shorts and is now fingering herself openly on the second play bed. I summon BJ over to me.

“Yes sir, what can I do for you?” she asks.

“Play with Maddie. I think she is feeling lonely,” I tell BJ.

BJ gets off the play bed that Danni and I are on and goes over to the other play bed. She climbs on and begins to caress Maddie’s shoulders. I see BJ lean in and give Maddie a gentle kiss. Maddie doesn’t push her away, but I think that BJ surprised her with the kiss. BJ slides her head down to Maddie’s sex and pulls the panties to the side and begins to lick Maddie’s sex. Maddie’s eyes begin to roll to the back of her head.

I’m not stopping my rhythmic fucking of Danni. I grasp each ankle and put them over my shoulders to get deeper penetration. Danni’s breathing changes again noticeably. I’m not touching her cervix with the head of my cock. I am fully into her. She is really moaning and coating my cock and balls with her wetness.

I hear Maddie moaning loudly as BJ is licking and sucking on her pussy. BJ begins to slide Maddie’s panties off her, she gives no resistance to BJ.

I begin to pick up my pace just a little bit, Danni is really enjoying my antics. She continues to coat my midsection over and over with her wetness. I see Maddie begin to roll through a series of orgasms. Yep, as I suspected BJ is bi and Maddie doesn’t seem to mind who might be licking the kitty.

I really begin to thrust hard into Danni. She is moaning and orgasming continually. Finally, I sense that she is close as her breathing again takes a big change.

“Oh David, you’re filling my pussy

.” she says before she goes unconscious. I call her name a couple of times. BJ stops what she is doing to watch. Even Maddie sits back up to watch what happens. I slap Danni across the face, she takes a big gulp of air. I hear BJ ask, “Is that what I did? Fuck that is sexy,” smiling the whole time before she goes back to licking and sucking Maddie’s wonderful pussy.

I slow my fucking down as Danni is trying to regain her senses. She knows she went unconscious telling me just how much she loved the orgasm, something that she hasn’t had in quite a while. BJ stops licking Maddie and asks, “I thought that guy you were dating was rocking your world all the time. At least that is what you always told me,” she says from across the room.

“Well, he did fuck me wonderfully, but not like this. Hell, I’ll make myself available to him anytime he wants me,” Danni says to BJ.

“I know what you mean, do I have a great boss or what?” BJ says smiling before she goes back to licking Maddie. I see Maddie’s finger summoning me over to the bed that her and BJ are on. I kiss Danni before I get off that play bed and go over to the other one. I lean in and whisper into BJ’s ear, “Mind if I join you ladies?”

BJ stops licking Maddie and rolls away from her. I get on the bed and slid my manhood between her legs. Even though BJ was licking and sucking on Maddie, her pussy was the tightest of the three ladies. I pushed the head of my cock into her and had to stop to allow her body to adjust to my size. I looked into her eyes, she smiled at me and pulled me deeper into her. I felt her legs wrap around my back and her ankles interlock behind me.

I push myself into her slowly, stopping a couple of times to allow her body to adjust. Finally, after several minutes I reach the bottom with my manhood fully into her sex. I begin to thrust in and out of her. She responds by coating my cock and balls with her own wetness.

Maddie keeps moaning as I’m pushing my manhood into her. “Oh, my gawd, you’re so big, fuck, I can feel you so deep into me,” Maddie says as I’m pushing as deep into her as possible. I see her struggling to keep her focus on me. I just keep thrusting over and over into her.

“OH FUCK ME DAVID, THIS FEELS SO WONDERFUL, INTERNATIONAL SEX WITH YOU IS DELIGHTFUL,” Maddie struggles to say to me.

After she has cum three, no four times I finally feel myself approaching my own orgasm, “Darling I’m about to cum. Should I pull out?” I ask not knowing Maddie.

“Oh no, I’m on birth control. I want you to cum in me, please, fill my little pussy up with your cum,” Maddie directs me.

“OH DARLING, HERE I CUM,” I say to her as I’m filling her pussy with my cum.

“OH GAWD DAVID, OH FUCK ME, THIS FEELS SO FUCKING WONDERFUL, WHAT A FANTASY TO GET FUCKED SO WELL BY YOUR BOSS,” Maddie announces to everyone. The other ladies just giggle hearing Maddie announce her orgasms.

As I finally begin to slow my pace back to normal, Maddie has one more large orgasm. “OH FUCK, GAWD, HOW DO YOU MAKE ME CUM SO HARD?” She says to me. I look into her eyes and lean down and kiss her. She responds with a deep passionate kiss, she’s a great kisser.

I roll off her only to hear her moan in disappointment. I kiss her before I get off the bed and head into the shower. Luckily, none of the ladies follow me. I get to have a nice hot shower alone giving me time to wash my hair and wash all the sex off of me.

CHAPTER 4

After my shower, I put on my traditional shorts and a white tee shirt. The three ladies had all left the room when I came out of the shower. I headed back down to the TV room where I found that the channel had been changed to a movie. The ladies had put on Spanglish. I liked that movie, I had seen it before, but Paz Vega is gorgeous and makes a good opposite to Tea Leone and Adam Sandler. One of the things that I like about the movie is that Adam Sandler’s character is portrayed as a decent guy who does not cheat on his crazy wife, who cheats on him. I hear Jennifer complain that she can’t find any decent guys like Adam Sandler’s character.

“What am I Jennifer, chopped liver?” I say causing several laughs in the TV room.

“Well, you are married. I get to play with you occasionally, but I don’t get to marry you, which is what I was referring to,” She says to me in a very sincere manner.

I get up and walk over to her and kiss her, which elicits a few hoots and makes Jennifer must break from our kiss because she is giggling too hard. I know that she is ticklish and begin to tickle her causing her to laugh even louder. Several of the other ladies in the TV room laugh out loud, big belly laughs.

I pull her up and take her place and sit her down on my lap which gets her to kiss me. Again, this gets some hooting and cheering of the two of us kissing and putting our hands all over each other. Finally, Jennifer has had enough and takes me by the hand and pulls me up and walks away with me from the TV room. We walk right past Jill who is kissing Marcus. I see her hand rubbing his cock through his pants.

“C’mon lover. I want some time with you. All the other young ladies have had their way with you lately, now its my turn,” Jennifer says to me smiling as she takes me back to my bedroom.

She pushed open the door, pulls me inside, closing the door behind me and locking it.

“There, that should keep the horny hoochies out for a bit,” Jennifer says to me.

“What if it’s Jill who wants in here,” I say to her being just an ass.

“I’m pretty sure she’s got her mind set on Marcus. You saw them as we walked by, not to mention that she only needs to announce herself for me to unlock the door,” Jennifer says.

She takes me by the hand and leads me to one of the play beds. I stand there kissing her as she wraps her arms around my neck. I guess I had forgotten just how beautiful she is. Sparkling emerald green eyes highlighting her auburn hair and beautiful figure. In my head, I know that she’s technically not too old to have another child, but at her age, it would be considered a very high-risk pregnancy, besides, I know that she doesn’t want to dramatically change her life in that manner.

Jennifer sheds her clothes. While she is doing that, I make myself naked as well. She gets into bed with me and wraps her arms around me and pulls herself as tightly to my body as she can get.

“What’s going on my dear, you seem a bit more enamored with me today, is everything OK?” I ask.

“Yeah, I’m just feeling a bit lonely, that’s all. The locksmith guy and I really didn’t work out. He’s nice enough, but he is so married to his work that he really doesn’t have any time for a relationship. I kind of knew that but was hoping that I was wrong. You know, I’m feeling lonely. I mean, I love you, more than you will ever know but you’re not available. Oh, you are for the physical intimacy, but not for a true one on one loving relationship. Oh, David, darling, I shouldn’t be bothering you with this petty stuff,” Jennifer tells me.

“My dear, isn’t that what close friends are for? If you’re lonely, I’m always available to you. Maybe there’s someone in my list of friends that might interest you that doesn’t have a thriving business that he’s married to,” I say to her smiling but being serious.

She leans into me and kisses me, clearly, she is lonely and wants some intimacy. I pull her into me even tighter. I want her to know that she is loved. I begin to caress her back as we just lay there holding each other. We lay like that for at least a half hour before there is a knock at the door. I hear a sigh from Jennifer.

“Daddy, there’s a lady at the front door named Aurora here to see you. She says you called her to show up now,” Diane says to me through the locked door.

I get up, kiss Jennifer and put my clothes back on. I unlock the door and head towards the front door. Once I get close a woman rushes me putting her arms around me and kissing my face, which of course isn’t anything new in this house.

“OK, OK, stop Aurora or your co-worker will think differently about you. You’ll wreck your virginal reputation,” I say this to Aurora which causes her co-worker to laugh out loud a big belly laugh.

“Oh, my gawd Aurora, he doesn’t know you at all does he?” the co-worker says to Aurora as he laughs out loud. I notice that this guy is huge. I mean he could easily rival Jason Momoa from the movie Aquaman. He’s clearly 6’10 or taller, he’s broad-shouldered, square-jawed, and has really deep blue eyes. I’m thinking to myself that this guy must get laid all the time. I look at the all telling left hand and see no wedding ring.

Aurora playfully slaps this guy in the belly telling him to ‘shut the hell up’ as she giggles. Aurora steps forward put her arms around me and pull me in for a deep passionate kiss. In probably any other house in California, it would draw looks of interest, but not in the Chateau, it’s just another beautiful woman wanting to hang on me.

I take Aurora by the hand into the kitchen. I look around for Jill but don’t see her. I do hear someone reaching an orgasm in one of the bedrooms. I introduce Aurora to Dakota and Amy. Amy can’t take her eyes off the colleague of Aurora.

Since Aurora didn’t do introductions, she instead put her tongue down my throat I decided to introduce myself, “Hello, I’m David Greene. Aurora and I used to date several years ago before she got bored with me and moved on to some real winner guys,” I say smiling which gets a playful slap in my belly by Aurora and thus causing a couple of the ladies to giggle.

I put my hand out to Aurora’s friend who says, “Hello Mr. Greene, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Patrick. I own the company and when Aurora told me about the size of your home, usually I just send my estimator, but hearing the enormous size I had to come to see it for myself. I hope I’m not intruding,” Patrick says to me.

I look around the room and all female eyes are on Patrick.

“You’re not intruding, not at all. Do you want to look around or do you have questions for me?” I ask.

“Well, if you could go over with me what you want to be done and give me some ideas of the size of the house and maybe have someone give Aurora and me a walkthrough that would be very helpful,” he says.

“OK, fair enough. The house is 28,000 square feet. 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. We have three kitchens but only use two. We have two sets of washer/dryers, we have 2 video game rooms, we have two offices, a TV room, a living room, a formal dining room, which you are standing in. We have several rooms that haven’t even been designated what to do with. We have a game room and a wine cellar. Amy here will be happy to give you a tour. Here’s the important part to me, first that your people are trustworthy to not say anything to anyone about what they may see or hear in this house. Second, we can trust them to not pilfer from us. Third, they will show up when they are scheduled, as we will need your company 7 days a week. Fourth, and finally, that they know that Amy is in charge, what she says goes and the only ones who can override her are myself and my wife Jill. Are these rules OK with you Patrick?” I ask being straight forward.

“Absolutely sir, we can accommodate everything you have requested,” Patrick tells me. In my head, I’m thinking that Jennifer might be a good match for Patrick, but as he’s a large good-looking man and I’m sure he’s not lonely.

“What I think we need help with is the following: laundry, bedding changed every three to four days, the kitchens scrubbed meticulously daily, all the bathrooms fully stocked and cleaned daily, all carpets vacuumed, all non-carpeted floors swept and or dry mopped, dusting, and any other items that Amy might designate,” I tell Patrick.

“So far I don’t hear anything that we can’t accommodate,” he tells me.

Just before I turn over Patrick and Aurora to Amy to give them a tour of the house, both Jill and Jennifer come into the formal dining room.

“Patrick, this is my wife Jill and this beautiful lady is my director of Real Estate Jennifer. Ladies this is Patrick, the owner of the cleaning service that I am hiring to help around here and this is Aurora, a lady who used to date me years ago but was smart enough to drop a loser like me and find much better-looking guys to date,” I say chuckling. Again, I get a playful slap in the belly from Aurora. I also get a playful slap on the back of the head from Jill.

Amy leads them through the house. I hear lots of sighs at how enormous the Chateau really is. Patrick says a couple of times that it is the biggest house he’s ever been inside of and he’s been in many houses in Beverly Hills.

I see Jennifer not able to take her eyes off Patrick. I lean into her and say, “Did you check out his left hand? No wedding ring,” I say smiling to her.

It takes Amy nearly an hour to show Patrick and Aurora around the house. When they return to the kitchen, Patrick gives me a price of $1200.00 a week which I accept. I ask him if he needs a credit card to bill it to or will he just send us the bill. He said that he preferred a credit card but would be willing to send us a bill. I gave him Jill’s corporate credit card. He jotted down the information.

I take Aurora by the hand and walk her into the living room to ask her some questions, “Aurora, are you seeing anyone these days?”

“No, not really. I have a couple of guys that I use as tools, but none that I’m dating? Why, do you have someone for me to meet?” she asks.

“Well, maybe. We’ll see how things go,” I tell her.

“What about all these beautiful ladies that are here, and the size of this home, how did that all come about. Oh, and your wife is absolutely gorgeous, you’ve done well since I was stupid and let you get away,” Aurora says to me.

“Well, what’s the story with your boss. Practically every woman in this house couldn’t take their eyes off Patrick,” I say to Aurora.

“Oh, he’s got women throwing themselves at him, but they don’t know that he’s a bit shy around women. It seems he has a knack for finding the hussies that only see the dollar signs and are willing to sleep with him to get to his wallet. He’s a bit lonely and gun shy,” Aurora tells me. However, she said the magic words “He’s lonely” just what I heard just an hour ago from Jennifer. Maybe they could be a good match, or maybe not, but in my heart, I do hope that maybe something could spark between them.

Patrick says that he’s ready to leave. I ask Aurora when she might have time off to come to spend a weekend here, she says she has Thanksgiving until the following Monday off. I invite her and Patrick to join us for Thanksgiving and the weekend if they are interested. She says that they will discuss it in the car on the drive back to the office. I kiss her and off they go.

CHAPTER 5

On the morning of Thanksgiving, Bobby and Sammy had three refrigerators and three freezers full of food. Bobby had been up since 4:30 am and Sammy just a couple of minutes after that. Both guys had Christmas music playing telling us that today was the official start of Christmas season, their favorite.

The past couple of days, I had been teasing Jennifer that if she doesn’t ask Patrick out that I will embarrass her and do it for her. Each time she gets annoyed with me and playfully slaps me wherever on my body that she can reach. Of course, it is followed up with her arms around my neck and a passionate kiss. I love her kisses as she is a fabulous kisser.

Bobby and Sammy told me that we can expect to sit down and eat about mid-afternoon, but they can adjust the timetable forward or backward depending on what I would like to happen. I tell them that mid-afternoon sounds great.

I hear my phone buzzing, so I take it off the charger and look at the text message. It’s from Roger,

Fire finally out at Trucking location. Total loss. No serious injuries. The fire department has ruled that it was arson. Neighboring businesses have turned over a video to the FBI, they think it might be the Russians. They’ll call you on Monday or Tuesday. I’m heading home for the weekend. Tell everyone Happy Thanksgiving. Kiss Jill for me. Roger.

I smile to myself thinking how fortunate to have met him and hired him away from City Police. He as been on top of things from day one.

I see John already up and watching the football pre-pre-pre-game show. I also see that he has a glass of pineapple juice in his hand along with some fried eggs and toast.

Again, I think to myself how lucky I was several months ago to have met Diane and her ‘crew’ at the IHOP with Tina that night. Diane became John fiancĂ©e. Jennifer, John’s Mom became my Director of Real Estate and Diane became her assistant and just recently Diane finally got all of her real estate certifications in all 50 states.

I sit down and consider just how wonderful this past year has been to me. I met and married Jill, who is now pregnant with our first baby. Bob and Melanie Jaxson hired Jill and me to run their company and thus allowing Bob to relax and let his body finally head across the rainbow bridge letting Melanie to finally relax. It also brought me Dakota, the perfect assistant who also is pregnant by me, but clearly guards and looks out for me constantly.

I further think about how Melanie had moved into the Chateau and has been very enamored with Fred. They make a great couple. He treats her like the high classed lady that she is and she seems very smitten with Fred.

Paula comes to mind next. I met her through my short time working for Sasha at Happy, Happee Limo. Back then I was dating Tina, who now is in Arizona taking classes at Arizona State and caring for her Mother.

As I’m thinking about all that has happened this past year, I make the decision that before we eat our Thanksgiving meal, I’m going to offer anyone who wants to say anything about what they are thankful for to stand and do so. I would end the whole affair and tell everyone just how thankful that I am that they have come into my life.

The morning goes on much like normal, with one notable exception, all the TVs are on watching the Macy’s Thanksgiving Day Parade. Lots of ‘oohs’ and ‘ahhh’s looking at the balloons and the guest stars. Of course, when everyone sees Santa at the end of the parade Christmas songs begin to be sung. I just smile.

Everyone asks me if the meal will be formal or casual. At first, I was leaning towards formal, but then I decided to tell everyone casual. About an hour after the Macy’s Thanksgiving Parade ended Aurora and Patrick showed up. They thanked me profusely for inviting them. It turns out that Aurora’s latest boyfriend turned out to be hiding a wife. Patrick just didn’t have anywhere to go, he was planning on heading to some Chinese buffet to eat alone. Aurora wouldn’t allow it and drug him to the Chateau.

In my head, I had planned on seating Jennifer and Patrick next to one another. I did find out how much Patrick made through Aurora, and while she didn’t know the exact dollar amount, she estimated that he makes about 125K a year. I giggled to myself knowing that Jennifer makes double that plus has a new car to boot. So, maybe, just maybe he won’t feel like she’s chasing him for his money since she makes a whole lot more than he does.

About 2:30 everyone kind of just started sitting down at the new formal dining room table that Mom had gotten the house. I saw Fred walking hand in hand with Mom to the table, John took up the far end of the table with Diane on his right and Amy on his left. Without me saying anything Jennifer ended up right next to Patrick and across the table from Aurora. The porn twins, Kim, and Kay all took seats at the table. Allison and Belinda found seats across from one another. Mike Booker showed up, a bit later than we expected him, but he showed none the less. My darling Dakota sat next to Jill and across from Fred. I had Mom on my right and Jill on my left. BJ, Danni, and Maddie all found seats next to one another. Dr. Ronda showed up virtually at the last minute as she had an emergency C-section that started about 5:30 am. Paula showed up taking the last seat that was unoccupied.

All in all there ended up being 30 people at the new table. Sammy and Bobby laid food out. They had made two separate pans of gravy, Three turkeys, one ham, and one large roast beef. We had pots of carrots, three huge pots of mashed potatoes, a dozen baked sweet potatoes, green bean casserole with fried onion straws on top, several home-made dinner rolls.

Everyone was practically drooling at all the food. I stood up and raised a glass asking for everyone to say something that they are thankful for that occurred this past year. I turned to Jill and asked her to start.

“I’m most thankful for meeting and marrying the most wonderful man in the whole world,” Jill says to the table. I think about making a smart-assed comment but refrained from doing so.

Next is Dakota, my darling. “I’m so very thankful that I ended up here with David and Jill and now am pregnant with David’s baby, something that I have always wanted but never thought I would meet someone that I trusted enough to let myself get pregnant by them. David and Jill, I love you,” Dakota says with her eyes filling with tears.

Marcus tells everyone that he is just happy to have been included in the family and he’s thankful for the job that I had given him in the call center.

Aurora and Patrick both were thankful that they were invited to such a place to be included in a wonderful meal filled with wonderful people.

Both the CG boys told of how nice it is to have met such wonderful people and be included in the goings on at the Chateau, and that they are very happy with Corey and Carol the twins.

Kim and Kay thanked me for taking them out of the horrible job that HR had them in and that they are enjoying the time at the Chateau.

Paula, Donna, and Allison all thanked Jill and me for allowing them to live at the Chateau and to share themselves with others. And Allison went on to say that although she is working hard, being able to use the second pool house as her porn studio made life just that much easier.

Bobby and Sammy both thanked Dakota for ‘discovering’ them at the culinary school. They had never anticipated finding a place that they loved working at that was as much fun as working at the Chateau.

John and Diane stood together and thanked everyone for all the wonderful things that everyone does to make their life that much easier. Diane also said a big thank you to Jill and me for letting them live here at the Chateau. John thanked me for helping him become a better Father and for guiding him to be a better man.

The porn twins and Belinda all thanked us for not judging them in the line of work that they perform. They also thanked me for the deal that I made with them about renting the pool house.

Dr. Ronda thanked Jill and me for including her in all of our playtimes and for finding friends that she could trust not to blab to everyone her personal life.

That left Fred, Mom, and me.

Fred stood and told everyone that his life has changed for the better since meeting Melanie. I was expecting him to pull out a velvet box and propose, but alas, he didn’t do such a thing. He said that he had all but given up on finding a lady that he was interested in, who was sexy and loved to do things with not just sit at home and vegetate.

Mom stood and leaned over and kissed Fred for the lovely words. She also leaned over to me and kissed me as well for bringing her to the West Coast and making her life so much better since Bob’s passing. She said she would have never made it had I not ‘kidnapped’ her from the Hamptons and brought her to the Chateau.

Alas, it was my turn.

“First I would like to say that I love each and every one of you sitting at our table. This year has been unbelievably wonderful. We’ve grown our family by leaps and bounds. Jill, Dakota, and Diane are all pregnant. Mom helped me assume total control of Jaxson, Inc. John and Dakota have been wonderful assistants. Jennifer and Diane do a wonderful job for us in the Real Estate department. Paula runs the three limo companies with great dedication. Donna has the call center running like a well-oiled machine. Sammy and Bobby are cooking and feeding us keeping us fed and sated. Allison, Corey, Carol, and Belinda are beautiful women who work hard, and we all feel fortunate that they have become part of our family as well. Kim and Kay, our other twins, do a great job for us at Jaxson, Inc. Both of our CG boys, Derrick and JP make their Uncle Fred proud and thank them for their constant patrolling of our home, keeping it safe for all of us. And, I would be amiss not saying how much Fred means to all of us. Mom, everyone here loves you and is so thankful that you and your skills at being a woman of high society giving us all advice to help enrich our lives, we just love you. Jill, what can I say, I suckered you into marrying me although I think it was the drugs you were on in the ER that night that got you fooled, I can say that I love you with all my heart. Dr. Ronda, you have taken care of all of us, Jill, Dakota, Tina all of us. We all love you and thank you. Now, if everyone would raise their glasses

.”

Suddenly a series of rapid-fire gunshots rang out coming through the front windows.

I yelled at everyone to get down. I was praying that no one got hurt. I heard tires squealing and men’s voices laughing as two cars pulled out of the courtyard.

IF YOU ENJOYED THIS CHAPTER, PLEASE LEAVE ME A NOTE. THANK YOU FOR YOUR CONTINUES READING. PLEASE REMEMBER TO VOTE!
. PABLO DIABLO.


The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving


Introduction:
We were puzzled as to why we had no Halloween children.

The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2019

CHAPTER 1

Oddly, we had absolutely zero children come to our front door on Halloween. I really didn’t understand that, but our boy John sat at the front door holding on to one of three candy bowls. One candy bowl held full-size candy bars. The second bowl held hundreds of the ‘mini’ chocolate bars and the third bowl had the penalty candy (Smarties) for those children who don’t even take the time to dress up in a costume. They don’t get full sized candy bars, nor do they get any of the mini candies. Instead, they get one, yes one Smartie, not a handful, just one. The penalty for being lazy.

I was quite bummed that we didn’t get even one child but having all the leftover candy only made John even happier.

Mom suggested that it might be that the people in California seem to be against ‘regular’ fun that America has. She pointed out that she and Bob usually didn’t get any kids for Halloween either as the rich didn’t allow their children to go house to house begging for stuff, it wasn’t dignified. She suggested that next year we find a church that would be having a ‘fall festival’ as some churches put too much emphasis on Halloween being evil, to me it was just something that kids did, dress up and go asking for candy.

John did make the joke that many of the ladies that now lived at the Chateau were barely older than the kids I was expecting to come to the door. I know he didn’t mean it as a bad thing, he just didn’t think before he spoke. He did get three playful slaps in the back of his head from Amy, Dakota, and of course Diane.

I sat at the dining room table chatting with Mom, with Jill, with Paula, and even Jennifer joined in the conversation regarding the upcoming holidays. Mom told us all, that Christmas was her absolute favorite holiday of the year. However, she was worried about being in California and the lack of snow and cold weather that she would have in the Hamptons.

I offered to move the holiday celebration to her home in the Hamptons, even if that Apple guy bought the house a couple of weeks ago. She just laughed at my silliness. Mom was essentially set for the rest of her life, my life, Dakota’s life and well, practically everyone else’s life at the Chateau. Mom decided to fly back to the Hamptons with Fred and Dakota. Dakota did express to me that she really wasn’t all that thrilled about going, but of the Jaxson’s Mom was the better of the two. Fred went mostly because his and Mom’s relationship seemed to be heading in the same direction. Oh, they played with everyone but more and more Fred was spending the night, always in Mom’s room.

The picnic with the FBI agents and their families didn’t materialize. About half of them were involved in a massive undercover drug case, the other half couldn’t seem to work out wife and children schedules. We chatted with Special Agent Fernandez and suggested we pick a weekend between Thanksgiving and Christmas but give the FBI at least three weeks to rearrange schedules and plan for the event. We decided on the first Saturday in December. Mom took over the whole planning of the event. She enlisted Sammy and Bobby to help plan the cookout and the party.

All three of my porn ladies living in the pool house made their rent payments on the due date and as I promised I cashed each of the money orders, put the cash in separate envelopes and gave it back to them.

Jennifer and Diane were able to sell all the empty district offices. For the Hawk, we ended up making 21.7 million. We also were able to fully rent the remaining floors of the Hawk and thus had put the Hawk in the black in less than 6 months.

I flew to see the Blue Jay (Toronto) with John, Jennifer, and Dakota. Jennifer pointed out that we had the second tallest building in downtown Toronto, second only to the CN Tower. It took a few weeks, but we were able to empty the 33 district offices that were in and around Toronto. I noticed before we went to Toronto, that both the Pinetree and the restaurant group were doing rather poorly. We hired a lady named Francie to run the Blue Jay, however, her Mother passed away a couple of weeks after hiring her. She chose to move back to London to take care of her Father and thus she left us.

Finding her replacement was a bit difficult. We interviewed nearly 40 people before we settled on a nice lady named Madison. Although she legally was called Madison, she rather be called Maddie. She was young, about 29, daughter of a construction company owner. She was a graduate of the University of Toronto. Her undergrad degree was in accounting; however, she was only a few credits away from her master’s in forensic accounting. She was diligent, hardworking, and was very attentive to detail. She stayed on top of the district offices being emptied, being cleaned, the necessary desk and chairs moved to the Blue Jay and the rest of the office furniture sold to a local used office furniture company.

She sent me an email telling me she suspected that someone was slowly siphoning off money from the corporate bank accounts, not very much only about $100 a week per account. I tried several things: changed those who had access to the accounts, which did nothing. I changed the level of security required to take any money out of any of the accounts, that also did nothing. I even went to the extreme of changing banks from Canadian Imperial Bank to Toronto-Dominion, this slowed the money drain, but it returned. I contacted the RCMP and they opened a case looking for where the money drain was coming from.

However, it wasn’t the RCMP, nor any of the local Police, it was Maddie that figured it out. It seems that one of the vendors, one that had been a long-time vendor was altering the checks that we sent them. All they did was add a zero to the total, so a hundred-dollar check became a thousand-dollar check, and for whatever reason, it went unnoticed. Maddie believed it was because the vendor was submitting so many purchase orders to be paid that changing just one went unnoticed.

I flew up with Jennifer, Dakota, John, and Diane to congratulate her. The day we showed up unannounced, she was at her desk in tears. When I pulled up a chair and sat down next to her, I darn near scared her half to death. She had no idea that I was coming. She sobbed, even more, when I appeared but had not given her any notice that I was coming to town. I ended up putting my arms around her and assuring her that I was very happy with her work. Both Dakota and Jennifer validated my feelings about her performance.

I invited her to come back to the Chateau with us as we had decided to close the Blue Jay to all our people for two weeks until December 1st. We had enough Americans working in Toronto that as a company I decided that we would give both the Canadians and the Americans the last 14 days of November off, and make it a paid time off.

Jennifer and Dakota took Maddie to her residence and helped her pack for the two-week vacation back at the Chateau. John, Diane and I waited in the limo outside her apartment building. While we waited, I called Amy to make sure that we had a clean bedroom, she assured me that we did. I let her know that we were going to be bringing another lady home with us. I heard a giggle from Amy and got a smart-assed comment, “Oh yeah Daddy, that’s what you need here another horny girl. It’s not like we are running short of ladies that want to fuck your brains out,” she said to me laughing as she said it. I began to think about how hard Amy works keeping the Chateau running. I asked both Diane and John if they thought that maybe Amy could use an assistant. Both told me it would take a lot of pressure off of her as she so wants to make me happy and keep the house up to the standards that she believes I expect.

After a while, the three ladies all came down to the limo. The driver put Maddie’s luggage into the trunk and held the door open for the three ladies to get into the vehicle. I got a kiss from Jennifer and from Dakota and just a smile from Maddie. Diane playfully slapped me on the shoulder and smiled her beautiful smile.

Everyone seemed happy and there was lots of chatter going on in the limo as we made our way west across Toronto towards the airport. As usual, Dakota sat next to me, thankfully she didn’t scare the new gal by trying to give me a blowjob, which I was thinking that she would try.

When the limo arrived next to the jet, Maddie’s face lit up. Clearly, she had never been in a private jet. Everyone else looked at each other and just smiled. It wasn’t all that long ago that Jennifer, John, and Diane all had that same look when they first got on our jet.

“Um, Mr. Greene, this is your plane? I thought we would be flying Air Canada or some other commercial flight to Los Angeles,” Maddie says to me.

“No, we prefer the privacy of our own plane, in fact, Jaxson Inc. has two such planes. I have the smaller of the two, Mom has the larger and much more luxurious jet,” I tell her.

“Mom? Who is that?” she asks.

“Oh, I’m sorry. It’s just a name everyone calls her. It is Melanie Jaxson, the widow of Bob Jaxson who you know passed away just a few months ago,” I say to Maddie.

“I’m sorry. I know I read that Mr. Jaxson passed away during my training, but there was no mention of a Mrs. Jaxson,” Maddie says to me, which made me wonder who did the training.

The fight from Toronto was closer to five hours than four as Toronto was so much further north it added almost another hour of flight time. I sat on one of the couches as usual. Dakota sat next to me and Maddie on the other side of me. Jennifer sat in one of the reclining chairs and Diane and John sat on another couch. During the flight, Diane began to give John a blowjob. I got an elbow in the ribs from Dakota and I heard her try to stifle a giggle seeing John and Diane.

I looked at Maddie’s face after seeing the John/Diane antics, her eyes were as big as saucers. Although I wasn’t sure if her eyes were so large because Diane was giving John a blowjob or if she saw how incredibly well-endowed John was either way, she seemed very surprised.

I just sat next to her silent waiting for the questions. It took a while before she finally had to say something.

“Sir, is that OK? I mean, I’m not a prude, but I’ve never been exposed to such open display of sex,” Maddie finally says to me.

“Maddie, does it offend you or make you uneasy?” I ask her.

“Um, I’m not sure what the right answer to that is, sir,” she says.

“The right answer is whatever you believe. I’m not looking for someone who is a ‘yes’ person to me. I like people who speak their mind and tell me the truth,” I say.

“Well then, it is very sexy, but I’ve never seen a couple who are so open with their sexuality,” Maddie tells me.

Jennifer begins to laugh. “Darling, what you’re going to see at David and Jill’s house will rock your world. It’s like you have died and woke up at the Playboy Mansion, with David being Hugh Hefner,” she says to Maddie.

“Sir, I’m not sure that I’m ready for this kind of display. Are you sure you want me to come to your house for the two weeks? I mean, I’m not sure that I’m comfortable with just having sex with anyone,” she says to me obviously nervous.

“Maddie, there is NO expectation of anyone to have sex with anyone else. However, in my house, if you WANT to do something with someone, all you must do is ask. We are a friendly group, but there is absolutely no expectation of you from anyone. If you decide that you are uncomfortable playing, that’s fine. If you decide you would like to try something private with someone that’s fine, and if you decide to just jump into the deep end of the pool with one or more people, well, my dear that’s fine as well,” I tell her.

I see that she is still unsure about the whole setup of the Chateau. Dakota leans over and whispers in my ear, “Don’t worry about her Daddy, I’ll have a chat with her privately, woman to woman,” Dakota tells me.

I kiss her and give her a little hug. What made me a bit nervous was how Jennifer was eyeballing me. I really expected Jennifer to try and give me a blowjob, although it would have been wonderful, she was professional enough to stay in her seat.

I felt the landing gear lock into place. Maddie grabbed hold of my arm, which made John smile. Apparently, she also doesn’t like the takeoff and landing of planes. I just smiled as well with her clinging to my arm until the plane came to a parking spot. I looked out the window and of course, our trusty Fred was waiting for us with a stretch limo.

Jennifer made a cute remark about how Fred was as dependable as the sun coming up in the morning. Everyone, except Maddie, chuckled at the comment. When we went down the steps of the plane to get into the limo, I introduced Maddie to Fred. He welcomed her and asked how her first flight in a private jet went.

“Um, OK, I guess. There’s a lot more room in a private jet than sitting all smooshed up on a commercial flight. Plus, the ride was
. well, much more different than any other flight that I have ever been on,” she tells Fred.

“Well, Miss Maddie, we’re glad you chose to join us for the Thanksgiving holiday,” he says to her. I thought that he was quite the professional and was a true gentleman. He knew her name, yet I didn’t say anything to him about what her name was, which probably meant that Dakota had given him a head’s up that I was bringing a new gal home with us.

CHAPTER 2

The traffic was light heading to the Chateau. I guess the actual week of Thanksgiving had lots of people home cleaning for the company as was the case in my house when I was growing up. Mom always was cleaning starting the weekend before Thanksgiving and I had my assigned chores to help. The drive from the airport took less than a half hour, which was surprising to everyone. John sat back with his arm around Diane, who put her head on his shoulder and just closed her eyes. Maddie ended up sitting next to John, but he didn’t even say a word to her. He just sat quietly next to her.

As usual, Dakota was on one side of me, but Jennifer had taken up the other side of me. I felt her hand on my thigh and her beautiful smile when I looked over at her. I thought about the odd scenario, Jennifer being John’s mom and yet part of my playgroup. They had seen each other naked several times and have certainly seen each other having sex in the Chateau. I thought about my own Mother. I knew in my heart that there was no way I could be as nonchalant as John and Jennifer are regarding nudity and sex.

During the drive, my head began to think about the upcoming Thanksgiving feast that we needed to put on at the house. I decided to sit with Bobby and Sammy and discuss their idea of the food to cook that day. I also noticed that neither Diane nor Dakota drank much water on this trip, so a gentle scolding will be handed out at home.

“Maddie, what did your family usually have for Thanksgiving?” I asked.

“Um, the usual Fish, turnips, and artichokes,” she said with a straight face.

“WHAT?” I said, completely surprised.

She began to laugh hard as she said, “Gotcha! No, usually we cooked a small bird as we were poor, so maybe an 8-9-pound bird, often Mom got a deal on a goose and that would be what she cooked. However, Thanksgiving in Canada is in October, not November,” she explained.

John piped up, “WOW, Thanksgiving in October then Halloween, that’s like a great month. Hey, David maybe next year we can all go to Canada to have a Canadian Thanksgiving then come home and have an American Thanksgiving,” he says chuckling as he says this.

“Yeah John, that’s what you need, a big feast in October and another one in November, hell the way you eat, you’ll be 500 pounds by the end of the year with Christmas and that much food available to you,” I say causing everyone except Maddie to laugh at my comment.

I felt the limo pull into the courtyard of the Chateau. Maddie’s eyes got large again as she looked out the window at the enormous size of my home. When Fred opened the door to let us all out of the limo, she just stood at the car looking at the sheer size of the home.

John remarked, “C’mon we’ll show you around David’s little shack,” he says laughing.

I see Dakota take Maddie by the hand and lead her into the house with the rest of the group. I decide to take a moment and chat with Fred.

“Fred, how are things between you and Mom? Is everything alright?” I ask.

“Sir, you have no idea how happy I am. She’s a true lady. She’s delightful, she’s playful, she has an amazing body and I can see myself wanting to spend the rest of my life with her, but that needs to stay under wraps,” He says to me beaming with pride.

“Well, I’m very glad to hear that Fred. She is a wonderful lady, I completely agree. If you decide that you want to get her a nice piece of jewelry, say maybe a nice diamond ring, I’d be happy to help you pick one out,” I tell him hoping he understands my cryptic remark.

“Yes sir, I’ll keep that in mind,” he says.

I head inside the house only to be greeted by Amy who was waiting for me. She puts her arms around me and kisses me passionately.

“Oh Daddy, I’m so glad to see you home,” she says with her arms around my neck.

I didn’t see Maddie anywhere, so I assumed that Dakota and she found a private place to chat.

I see both BJ and Danni chatting sitting at the bar having a drink of wine, the Cierra wine with Dakota’s picture on the bottle.

“Amy darling, what’s for dinner?” I ask.

“Um, you know, I’ve been so busy doing laundry and trying to get the house organized that I never asked, but it does smell wonderful doesn’t it?” She says to me.

“Yes, it does smell wonderful,” I say back.

I drag my suitcase down to my bedroom, Amy follows much like that of a puppy dog. When I get to the bedroom, my wife was laying on our bed taking a nap. I just opened the suitcase and dumped it all into the hamper.

I went over to the bed and leaned into Jill and kissed her on the cheek. She didn’t move a muscle, clearly, she was worn out. I wasn’t going to wake her. Amy took me by the hand and lead me into the bathroom to show me some decorations that she bought for my bathroom. They were nice, not really something that I care about, but I wanted to make sure that she knew that I appreciated her effort to make our bathroom a bit nicer.

My phone buzzed. I saw that it was Roger.

“Hey Roger, what’s up?” I asked.

“Big trouble, we have a massive fire at one of the truck locations. The whole place is up in flames if you turn on your TV, I’m sure you will see how bad the fire is. Right now, it is a 6-alarm fire, but they are calling in fire assistance from other departments and other cities nearby. The governor has the national guard on ready-alert to assist,” he tells me.

I pick up the TV remote and turn on the television. I head to CNN to see a live shot of the fire raging, clearly out of control.

“Yeah, Roger I’m watching it now. Is everyone OK?” I ask.

“I think so, but they are saying that this might take a couple of days to put out. With all those tires you bought, they are causing a whole bunch of headaches for the fire crews to try and put out. The governor is getting ready to put the California national guard in play to assist the multiple fire teams that are working to contain this fire,” he tells me.

“Should I be heading up there?” I ask.

“No, you’ll just be in the way at this point, however, since you have some pull, maybe you should call the Governor’s office and find out what they may need from you,” Roger suggests to me.

“Thanks, Roger, that’ll be my next phone call,” I say to him before hanging up.

I step out of the bedroom, Amy still following me.

“Amy, find me either Dakota or John please,” I say to her. She kisses me quickly on the lips and heads off to find one of them.

She comes back a couple of minutes later with John.

“John, please find me the number for the Governor of California,” I tell him.

John opens his tablet and begins searching. It only takes him about two minutes, and he turns the tablet around to me so I can see the number and dial it.

“Good evening, this is the Governor’s office, how may I help you?” I get from the lady on the other end of the phone call.

“Yes, Ma’am. My name is David Green, I’m the CEO of Jaxson Inc. One of my trucking facilities is on fire and on CNN. I was told that the Governor or his office may want to speak with me,” I say to her quickly.

“Yes, sir, please hold. The personal assistant to the Governor will be taking your call,” I’m told as I’m put on hold while she is switching the call.

“Hello, is this Mr. Greene?” a lady asks me.

“Yes, it is,” I say to her.

“Mr. Greene, I’m glad you called. The Governor wanted to make sure you understood how bad the fire is and he wants you to know that your place will be a total loss. According to several news reports, several men were seen driving away from the facility just moments before the fire started,” the assistant told me.

“Let’s start with the important parts, is anyone hurt?” I ask.

“Not that we know of so far, of course, the fire is far from being out, so it’s still early,” I’m told.

As I’m talking to the assistant, I walk into the TV room and change the channel to put on CNN and see the fire’s live coverage.

“What can I do to help?” I ask the assistant.

“Well, at the moment, I’m not sure there is anything you can do to help,” she says.

“Can I send the firefighters food and water. I can get my people to set up a first aid station for the responders, would that be a help?” I ask.

“Well, certainly it would help, but your people will have to follow the directions as to where to put the setup for the food, obviously we don’t want your people in harm’s way nor do we want it to hinder the efforts of the firefighters,” she tells me.

“Obviously,” I say.

I thank her for her time and let her know to please let the people at the scene that I’m sending food and drinks and will set up a tent and seating somewhere, wherever they choose to want the setup.

I call for both John and Dakota.

They both come running. “John, I need you to get a party rental place in or near Sacramento. We have a trucking facility on fire, the one you see on TV right now. We need to get at least three large tents along with tables and chairs over to the fire to be set up for the firefighters to eat in shifts. They are to set up where they are told to, which may be as much as a couple of blocks away since you see how much equipment is already there. Let’s get enough tables and chairs for 100 people and let them know that we may need more depending on if the Governor puts the California National Guard in play to fight this fire,” I tell John.

“Dakota, I need you to get restaurants to funnel food to the location, start with Jimmy Johns, Olive Garden, and anyone else you can think of. We need this food to be portable as they won’t be able to cook anything on site. They will also have to go wherever they are sent to put the food out. Let’s also get our own restaurant group working on this as well, we should be assisting with providing food to the first responders. Also, coordinate with the Red Cross, they may be able to provide bottled water and coffee,” I direct Dakota.

Both John and Dakota are looking things up in their tablets and making calls. I get Jennifer involved as well.

“Jen, you see the fire on TV? Well, that’s one of our places, a trucking place up in Sacramento. Right now, it’s a 6-alarm fire. We need to see how many of our own people we have available from the restaurant group to assist with getting food to the firefighters as well as people to help serve the first responders,” I tell her. She grabs Diane and they begin to make phone calls.

I put in a call to each of the two trucking Vice Presidents that I usually deal with. Each of them tells me that they are aware of the situation. They both are sending people to help however they can. They think it is a great idea to feed the first responders and they will round up a posse to help with whatever needs to be helped. I thank each of them and hang up.

The fire on TV looks impressive, but not in a good way. Everyone sees the firefighters spraying water as well as some foam material on the fire wherever they can. However, it really doesn’t seem to be helping much.

After about 45 minutes, John, Dakota, Jennifer, and Diane are sitting next to me on the couch watching the TV news. No one is saying much, we are all just in a state of shock. BJ and Danni are sitting on the floor, the CG boys come in from outside being at the pool with the porn twins. Marcus sits on the floor with his back against Jennifer’s legs. Someone had gone and woke Jill. She came out and sat with us all watching the out of control fire and the news coverage.

Maddie came out and sat down on one of the couches to watch as well. Everyone sat quietly just watching. Occasionally, CNN would break away to run a string of commercials. As that happened, several of the ladies would get up and run to a bathroom to pee while the commercials were on.

Before I even realized it, Bobby and Sammy were announcing that dinner was ready. Of course, our resident garbage disposal John was the first to the food. However, he made Diane a plate, served her and THEN he got himself a plate of food.

As people got up and headed into the kitchen to get a plate of food, there was little talking. Everyone just seemed stunned watching this out of control fire live on CNN.

As I watched the fire, I began to think about Amy. This beautiful young lady seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at taking care of the house. I thought about how it had grown in the number of people from just 5 or 6 to nearly 20 now. Although three of them didn’t live in the main house, three of them lived in the pool house. Yet, they came and went as they pleased, knowing that I was perfectly fine with their comings and goings.

I pulled Dakota to the kitchen with me and sat her down to have a chat with her. I figured that if anyone would understand Amy’s mind, Dakota would. The two of them have developed quite the friendship, a bit competitive at times (sexually speaking) but all in all they have become quite close.

“Darling, I want to chat with you about Amy. Is she OK or does she need help in keeping this place under control?” I ask.

“Daddy, she needs help. She won’t ask for it, but she is basically spending her entire day from the moment she wakes to when she finally gets to sleep in cleaning the house, doing laundry, and other chores that you and I know little about. She so wants to make you happy, but she is not having any fun any longer,” Dakota tells me.

I sit and ponder what she said.

“OK, then how about this for an idea. We hire a cleaning service, they would be here 4-6 hours a day, seven days a week. They would handle laundry and the basic cleaning. If Amy needed anything to be done that, she herself could not due then they would either do it for her or assist her in getting it done,” I say to Dakota.

Now Dakota sits and ponders what I have said.

“Daddy, we just need to hire someone or some company. I think she’s at her wit’s end and is really unhappy, but she so wants to make you happy that she is sacrificing her own happiness to make you happy,” Dakota says.

“OK, get your tablet, and let’s make some calls while everyone watches the news,” I say.

Dakota gets up and whispers something in Amy’s ear, picks up her tablet and comes over to the table in the kitchen.

“Here you go Daddy, the number is

 They are called ‘Sparkling Touch’ home cleaning service. They offer 7 days a week service. Their service includes laundry, changing bedding, vacuuming, dusting, windows, and doors. However, they don’t handle pets of any sort,” Dakota reads to me from her tablet.

I put in a call to them. I get an answering service. I recognize the voice immediately.

“Hello, thank you for calling Sparkling Touch cleaning service. My name is Aurora, how may I assist you?” the voice on the other end of the call says.

“Um, Aurora, my name is David Greene,” I say.

“DAVID
. OH, MY GAWD, WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?” I get loudly in my ear from a very excited former girlfriend.

I roll my eyes as I chat with Aurora, Dakota sees me try and hold a conversation with Aurora.

“Where are you these days darling?” Aurora asks me.

“Well, things have changed for me a bit since we dated. I’m married now and have a new house that I need your cleaning service seven days a week,” I say to her.

“Married? I thought that you once told me that you were never getting married again after what you went through with your wife,” Aurora says.

“Well, things have changed a bit. I met a beautiful woman who stole my heart. Work went a bit better than I expected and now live a really nice life,” I tell her.

“Damn, I knew I shouldn’t have let you get away. I was so stupid in thinking that you would be just running those restaurants forever and me being second in your life,” she says.

“Aurora, I need your service. I don’t want my house to get out of control. I need laundry service, cleaning, dusting, and bedding changed. Can your company handle all of that?” I ask.

“Well, of course, we can silly. Before I can give you a price quote, I have some questions for you,” she says.

“OK, I’m ready shoot,” I tell her.

“First, how many bedrooms do you have?”

“20”

“What? Did you say 20? As in 2-0?” she asks in a completely shocked voice.

“Yes, I said twenty. Like I said Aurora, things have changed for me a bit,” I say.

“Um OK, then tell me about your house,” she decides to just ask me to explain it.

“Well, the house has 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. The home is called The Chateau and it is in Beverly Hills. The house size is 28,000 square feet. I have two pools, two pool houses but your company won’t be needed to clean them. I have two washers, two dryers, two kitchens, two video gaming rooms that are second to none, a wine cellar, a living room, and TV room, along with an office. We also have several empty rooms that we haven’t designated anything yet,” I tell her.

“Holy shit, David, what did you do win the lottery?” Aurora says in a very surprised voice.

“Why don’t you stop by tomorrow and look around, bring your estimator with you and give me a good price for your company’s service,” I say to her.

“What time do you want me there?” Aurora asks.

“Darling, because we have a good history, anytime you wish to stop by. What is your cell phone number?” I ask.

She gives me her cell number and I give her my address. We exchange pleasantries and hang up.

I see Amy looking at me, I use my finger to summon her over to me.

When she gets to me, I pat my lap asking her to sit down on my lap, which she does.

“Darling, your best friend in the house gave you up. Dakota said that you were basically working yourself to death here and are very unhappy,” I tell her.

“Well, Daddy, I’m trying so hard to keep up, but with so many people now living here I just keep getting further and further behind. I don’t want you to think that I can’t do the job you hired me for,” Amy tells me.

“OK, then, I need to let you know that I’ve hired a company to help you. Now, before you get all worried, this company is to help you, not replace you. You are still in charge of our house. You will direct the company people to do what you want them to do. Laundry, dusting, cleaning (mainly kitchens and bathrooms) and vacuumed the carpets. Mop the floors and scrub the kitchens. Plus, any other chores you choose to have them do. Darling, I’m not replacing you, I’m just bringing in reinforcements to aid you,” I say to her.

“Are you sure you’re not mad at me Daddy?” she says with her heart in her eyes.

“No, my dear. I’m very happy with what you’ve done here, but I still want you to play with us and later you haven’t been playing, you’ve just been working,” I tell her.

As I am sitting there with her on my lap, Dakota leans in and says, “Did you tell her about Aurora?” I just chuckle knowing that Dakota doesn’t miss anything.

“Darling, I want to let you know that it turns out that a woman that I dated a long time ago will be showing up here tomorrow with her estimator to give me a price on hiring their company’s service,” I tell her.

“Why are you telling me that? Shouldn’t you be telling Jill?” she says.

“Well, I don’t want you to think that I’m trying to replace you. You are very special in my life and you should know by now that I love you. But I do have a history with this woman and I didn’t want you to worry about our history,” I tell her. I see her look at Dakota, who shrugs her shoulders at Amy.

“Amy, I don’t think you need to worry, besides, there are Jill and myself to protect David from any more past skanks like that Darleen chick,” Dakota says causing Amy to laugh out loud. Heck, even Dakota laughed.

CHAPTER 3

Amy begins to wiggle her bottom on my manhood. It doesn’t take long for me to be rock-hard. I feel her unzip me and fishes out my cock. She sheds her shorts and panties and mounts me. She’s rocking back and forth on me. I feel her velvety pussy clamping around my manhood. Over and over she rocks making my cock feel her wetness. I just lean back in the seat and let her do the work.

I feel her lips on mine. I kiss her back just a passionately as she is kissing me.

Suddenly I hear, “OH, I’m so sorry. I didn’t’ mean to interrupt. I’m sorry sir,” Maddie says as Amy is having her way with my manhood.

Dakota says to her, “No worries, this happens all the time. As David told you, we are a friendly bunch. Sex happens a lot here, don’t be embarrassed. I’m not even sure that David even heard you as he usually gets really into whoever is having their way with him,” she tells Maddie. I peek out of my closed eyes to see her just stand at the kitchen counter and watch Amy and me.

“Doesn’t your wife mind?” She asks me.

Again, Dakota answers, “Hell no. Jill will sometimes join in, sometimes she will do one or more of the guys here, and sometimes it just becomes Caligula,” she says trying not to disturb Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DADDY, HERE I CUM, OH YOU FUCK ME SO GOOD,” Amy says to me as I feel her body orgasm on my cock.

I’m really enjoying this whole event, Amy fucking me, Dakota being the play by play announcer to Maddie and Maddie watching us as if she’s never seen a couple having sex before, but then again, maybe she hasn’t.

Jill walks into the room, leans down and kisses me then kisses Amy. She pours herself another glass of Cierra and heads back out to the TV room.

Maddie notices the picture of Dakota on the bottle of wine.

“Is this you?” she asks.

“Well, actually no, but it sure does look like me doesn’t it?” Dakota tells Maddie, who still hasn’t stopped watching Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DAMN DADDY, YOUR COCK IS FILLING MY LITTLE PUSSY, I FEEL SO FULL, SO DARN FULL,” she says again as another wave of orgasm rolls through her.

About this time, BJ and her friend Danni both come into the kitchen. They were going to get another plate of food but instead decided to watch the show of Amy and me.

The third wave of orgasm pushed through Amy, “OH DADDY, GAWD DAMN, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH,” Amy says as her breathing becomes very stilted.

And then it happens, the first time since Tina has left us. Amy’s eyes roll to the back of her head and her entire body becomes limp on me. Dakota calls her name a couple of times and gets no response. BJ announces that she will call 911. Jill tells her to stop and not do that. Jill reaches out and slaps Amy across the face. This causes Amy to take an enormous gulp of air.

She opens her eyes, she knows what just happened. Dakota leans in and tells her, “Welcome to the club you slut,” giggling the whole time she is talking to Amy.

“Oh Daddy, you fucked me unconscious. Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she says with tears in her eyes.

BJ and her friend Danni along with our new girl Maddie are totally confused. Dakota begins to explain to the three that are confused. However, I see the CG boys standing by the bar wondering what just happened.

Dakota begins to explain, “Ladies, I see that none of you have ever witnessed someone being fucked unconscious. You see David, or Daddy as some of us call him has this natural talent to get a woman so high on endorphins while having sex that many women begin to orgasm so hard that they end up passing out, well, ok maybe not passing out, but more like going unconscious. As you can see, it’s really a cool thing and if you’re the one being fucked unconscious then you will feel an orgasm like none other in your entire life,” she explains. I hear Jennifer confirming to the CG boys that it is like no orgasm that she has ever had in her life.

I hear BJ and Danni tell each other that they want to experience this. Maddie looks to be just plain scared.

Dakota tries her hand at a joke, “You know if I could sell tickets to Daddy fucking a woman unconscious then I’d be a millionaire several times over,” she says. I hear Jennifer and Jill giggle, but no one else does.

As Amy unplugs herself from my cock, she slides down and cleans me up and puts my cock back into my shorts.

Unexpectedly, Danni leans into my ear and asks, “May I be next?” However, I see BJ put on a pouty face. I kiss both and get up and take each one by the hand and lead them to my bedroom. Oddly enough, Maddie seems to be entranced and just follows us.

Maddie does ask a question, “how do you know that it doesn’t hurt the women?”

“Well, Amy isn’t the first one to be fucked unconscious, this makes, Oh I don’t know, about 7 women and about 12 times it has happened. Jill’s assistant, Tina who is now in Arizona taking care of her Mother is the only 4-time person of the club, she is also the original member,” I say to the three ladies.

As I push my bedroom door open, I hear Danni say, “Oh fuck. Is this your bedroom, hell its larger than my entire apartment was,” in a voice that is clear that she is stunned by the sheer size of the bedroom as we walk into it.

I take BJ and Danni over to a play bed and begin to undress them. I see Maddie watch with her eyes getting large as the three of us are completely naked. I lift BJ up and set her gently on the bed. Danni just climbs on the bed. I put myself on top of BJ since I know that she is worried that I will ‘toss her aside’ in favor of Danni.

I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She happily parts her legs. I see her face brighten up with a big smile. She is so very happy that I chose to play with her first. I realize that my cock is still hard, but I want to make sure that BJ is loosened up before I try to fuck her unconscious.

I put my face into her pussy. I begin to lick and suck. I feel her part her legs even further as I suck on her womanhood, licking and flicking my tongues over her clit. She is moaning as I keep up my oral assault.

I feel her pussy splash my face as her first orgasm rolls through her body. I lick her pussy repeatedly trying to lap up every drop of orgasmic juice that I can get. I slide up on her body. I grasp her ankles and put them over my shoulders. I enter her, pushing myself as deep int her as I can get. I see her already beginning to change her breathing as I bottom out inside of her.

I begin quickening my pace to get her to change her breathing even further. She is breathing very rapidly. I see her eyes begin to roll to the back of her head. Her friend, Danni is laying next to her caressing her face and telling her how sexy she looks. I keep my quick pace of thrusting in and out of her womanhood. Her breathing becomes shallower and a bit stunted. I see her eyes glazing over and then it occurs, she goes totally limp. Danni freaks out a bit. She is calling BJ over and over. I reach out and slap her across the cheek. She takes an enormous gulp of air. Her eyes open in a dreamy look. Danni asks if she is OK. She nods her head yes and just smiles.

Danni is now really turned on.

“Do me, do me,” she requests.

“In a moment, let BJ regain her senses,” I say to her.

I caress her face looking into her eyes.

“Are you ok darling?” I ask her.

“OH YEAH,” she says in a soft gentle voice.

I unplug myself from BJ and playfully push Danni onto her back. She has her legs parted almost immediately. However, instead of just putting my cock into her pussy, I realize that I need to slow her down a bit. I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She grabs my head and pushed my face even further into her sex. I feel her body spasming as my tongue licks through her pussy. I taste her sweet lady juice and lap it up. She is cumming repeatedly and I lick up every drop that I can get into my mouth. However, I can feel that she is all amped up. I need to calm her down a bit or she won’t go unconscious.

“Danni, I need to calm you down a bit. You are way too amped up right now. Let me just take my time and get you to calm down,” I tell her.

She seems a bit confused.

“You got to trust me on this,” I tell her again.

I gently turn her over and begin massaging her back. I work my way from her shoulders down her back, across her butt cheeks, down each leg all the way to her feet. I massage each foot. Slowly, I work my way back up her legs to her ass. As I reach her bum, I gently massage each beautiful globe. I lightly run my fingers up the inside of each thigh. She parts her legs a bit for my hand.

I can just gently touch her labia. She has a very small set of pussy lips. I gently slide her legs further apart, which she does. I now can run my hand up and down her slit. I dip one then two fingers inside of her. I feel how wet her pussy is, however, her breathing is still quite aggressive.

I lean into her ear and say, “Darling, you need to calm yourself a bit, you are way too excited. How can I get you more relaxed?” I ask.

“Let me blow you. I really like giving blowjobs and it gets me relaxed as my mind thinks about pleasing the person I’m blowing,” she says to me.

I roll off of her and lay on my back with my cock pointing at the ceiling. BJ and Maddie are both watching us. Maddie is sitting on the edge of the second play bed.

I do notice that Maddie’s hand is inside of her shorts. Clearly, she is playing with herself. In my head I thought, well that’s a step in the right direction.

Danni’s oral technique is delightful. She works hard at licking and teasing my manhood. She plays with my balls gently as she is working on sucking my cock. She tries to deep throat me, which causes her to gag copious amounts of spittle. I do see the change in aggressiveness. She seems much more relaxed as several minutes pass and I haven’t cum yet. She is working my cock the best she can. I think that I surprised her that I was able to hold out and not cum as quickly as she expected. In my head, I thought about the fact that she had no problem licking BJ’s juices off my manhood without saying a word. I am now sure that Danni is bi. I gently push Danni back onto her back. I just slide myself up so that my cock lines up with her sex. I reach down and lift her knees up to be next to her ears. I slide my manhood into her, slowly at first as she is so tight. I hear her gasp as I enter her.

“Oh, my goodness, you are so big. You are stretching me out wonderfully, damn its’ been quite a while since I have had someone so large inside of me. No wonder why all the women here want to fuck you,” Danni says to me smiling.

I begin my slow thrusting into her. She moans louder and louder asking me to fuck her harder, but I know that will just amp her up again. I keep up my slow rhythmic fucking, finally, after several minutes of fucking her, I hear the first step of her heading towards drifting off. Her breathing makes a noticeable change. I push myself deep into her. I began to kiss her as she is now coating my cock and balls with her wetness repeatedly.

I whisper in her ear, “If you think I’m stretching you out, try my boy John on for size, he’ll make your pussy feel like there is a watermelon inside of it. That boy can fuck,” I say smiling to her. Maddie hears me and smiles as I see that she has shed her shorts and is now fingering herself openly on the second play bed. I summon BJ over to me.

“Yes sir, what can I do for you?” she asks.

“Play with Maddie. I think she is feeling lonely,” I tell BJ.

BJ gets off the play bed that Danni and I are on and goes over to the other play bed. She climbs on and begins to caress Maddie’s shoulders. I see BJ lean in and give Maddie a gentle kiss. Maddie doesn’t push her away, but I think that BJ surprised her with the kiss. BJ slides her head down to Maddie’s sex and pulls the panties to the side and begins to lick Maddie’s sex. Maddie’s eyes begin to roll to the back of her head.

I’m not stopping my rhythmic fucking of Danni. I grasp each ankle and put them over my shoulders to get deeper penetration. Danni’s breathing changes again noticeably. I’m not touching her cervix with the head of my cock. I am fully into her. She is really moaning and coating my cock and balls with her wetness.

I hear Maddie moaning loudly as BJ is licking and sucking on her pussy. BJ begins to slide Maddie’s panties off her, she gives no resistance to BJ.

I begin to pick up my pace just a little bit, Danni is really enjoying my antics. She continues to coat my midsection over and over with her wetness. I see Maddie begin to roll through a series of orgasms. Yep, as I suspected BJ is bi and Maddie doesn’t seem to mind who might be licking the kitty.

I really begin to thrust hard into Danni. She is moaning and orgasming continually. Finally, I sense that she is close as her breathing again takes a big change.

“Oh David, you’re filling my pussy

.” she says before she goes unconscious. I call her name a couple of times. BJ stops what she is doing to watch. Even Maddie sits back up to watch what happens. I slap Danni across the face, she takes a big gulp of air. I hear BJ ask, “Is that what I did? Fuck that is sexy,” smiling the whole time before she goes back to licking and sucking Maddie’s wonderful pussy.

I slow my fucking down as Danni is trying to regain her senses. She knows she went unconscious telling me just how much she loved the orgasm, something that she hasn’t had in quite a while. BJ stops licking Maddie and asks, “I thought that guy you were dating was rocking your world all the time. At least that is what you always told me,” she says from across the room.

“Well, he did fuck me wonderfully, but not like this. Hell, I’ll make myself available to him anytime he wants me,” Danni says to BJ.

“I know what you mean, do I have a great boss or what?” BJ says smiling before she goes back to licking Maddie. I see Maddie’s finger summoning me over to the bed that her and BJ are on. I kiss Danni before I get off that play bed and go over to the other one. I lean in and whisper into BJ’s ear, “Mind if I join you ladies?”

BJ stops licking Maddie and rolls away from her. I get on the bed and slid my manhood between her legs. Even though BJ was licking and sucking on Maddie, her pussy was the tightest of the three ladies. I pushed the head of my cock into her and had to stop to allow her body to adjust to my size. I looked into her eyes, she smiled at me and pulled me deeper into her. I felt her legs wrap around my back and her ankles interlock behind me.

I push myself into her slowly, stopping a couple of times to allow her body to adjust. Finally, after several minutes I reach the bottom with my manhood fully into her sex. I begin to thrust in and out of her. She responds by coating my cock and balls with her own wetness.

Maddie keeps moaning as I’m pushing my manhood into her. “Oh, my gawd, you’re so big, fuck, I can feel you so deep into me,” Maddie says as I’m pushing as deep into her as possible. I see her struggling to keep her focus on me. I just keep thrusting over and over into her.

“OH FUCK ME DAVID, THIS FEELS SO WONDERFUL, INTERNATIONAL SEX WITH YOU IS DELIGHTFUL,” Maddie struggles to say to me.

After she has cum three, no four times I finally feel myself approaching my own orgasm, “Darling I’m about to cum. Should I pull out?” I ask not knowing Maddie.

“Oh no, I’m on birth control. I want you to cum in me, please, fill my little pussy up with your cum,” Maddie directs me.

“OH DARLING, HERE I CUM,” I say to her as I’m filling her pussy with my cum.

“OH GAWD DAVID, OH FUCK ME, THIS FEELS SO FUCKING WONDERFUL, WHAT A FANTASY TO GET FUCKED SO WELL BY YOUR BOSS,” Maddie announces to everyone. The other ladies just giggle hearing Maddie announce her orgasms.

As I finally begin to slow my pace back to normal, Maddie has one more large orgasm. “OH FUCK, GAWD, HOW DO YOU MAKE ME CUM SO HARD?” She says to me. I look into her eyes and lean down and kiss her. She responds with a deep passionate kiss, she’s a great kisser.

I roll off her only to hear her moan in disappointment. I kiss her before I get off the bed and head into the shower. Luckily, none of the ladies follow me. I get to have a nice hot shower alone giving me time to wash my hair and wash all the sex off of me.

CHAPTER 4

After my shower, I put on my traditional shorts and a white tee shirt. The three ladies had all left the room when I came out of the shower. I headed back down to the TV room where I found that the channel had been changed to a movie. The ladies had put on Spanglish. I liked that movie, I had seen it before, but Paz Vega is gorgeous and makes a good opposite to Tea Leone and Adam Sandler. One of the things that I like about the movie is that Adam Sandler’s character is portrayed as a decent guy who does not cheat on his crazy wife, who cheats on him. I hear Jennifer complain that she can’t find any decent guys like Adam Sandler’s character.

“What am I Jennifer, chopped liver?” I say causing several laughs in the TV room.

“Well, you are married. I get to play with you occasionally, but I don’t get to marry you, which is what I was referring to,” She says to me in a very sincere manner.

I get up and walk over to her and kiss her, which elicits a few hoots and makes Jennifer must break from our kiss because she is giggling too hard. I know that she is ticklish and begin to tickle her causing her to laugh even louder. Several of the other ladies in the TV room laugh out loud, big belly laughs.

I pull her up and take her place and sit her down on my lap which gets her to kiss me. Again, this gets some hooting and cheering of the two of us kissing and putting our hands all over each other. Finally, Jennifer has had enough and takes me by the hand and pulls me up and walks away with me from the TV room. We walk right past Jill who is kissing Marcus. I see her hand rubbing his cock through his pants.

“C’mon lover. I want some time with you. All the other young ladies have had their way with you lately, now its my turn,” Jennifer says to me smiling as she takes me back to my bedroom.

She pushed open the door, pulls me inside, closing the door behind me and locking it.

“There, that should keep the horny hoochies out for a bit,” Jennifer says to me.

“What if it’s Jill who wants in here,” I say to her being just an ass.

“I’m pretty sure she’s got her mind set on Marcus. You saw them as we walked by, not to mention that she only needs to announce herself for me to unlock the door,” Jennifer says.

She takes me by the hand and leads me to one of the play beds. I stand there kissing her as she wraps her arms around my neck. I guess I had forgotten just how beautiful she is. Sparkling emerald green eyes highlighting her auburn hair and beautiful figure. In my head, I know that she’s technically not too old to have another child, but at her age, it would be considered a very high-risk pregnancy, besides, I know that she doesn’t want to dramatically change her life in that manner.

Jennifer sheds her clothes. While she is doing that, I make myself naked as well. She gets into bed with me and wraps her arms around me and pulls herself as tightly to my body as she can get.

“What’s going on my dear, you seem a bit more enamored with me today, is everything OK?” I ask.

“Yeah, I’m just feeling a bit lonely, that’s all. The locksmith guy and I really didn’t work out. He’s nice enough, but he is so married to his work that he really doesn’t have any time for a relationship. I kind of knew that but was hoping that I was wrong. You know, I’m feeling lonely. I mean, I love you, more than you will ever know but you’re not available. Oh, you are for the physical intimacy, but not for a true one on one loving relationship. Oh, David, darling, I shouldn’t be bothering you with this petty stuff,” Jennifer tells me.

“My dear, isn’t that what close friends are for? If you’re lonely, I’m always available to you. Maybe there’s someone in my list of friends that might interest you that doesn’t have a thriving business that he’s married to,” I say to her smiling but being serious.

She leans into me and kisses me, clearly, she is lonely and wants some intimacy. I pull her into me even tighter. I want her to know that she is loved. I begin to caress her back as we just lay there holding each other. We lay like that for at least a half hour before there is a knock at the door. I hear a sigh from Jennifer.

“Daddy, there’s a lady at the front door named Aurora here to see you. She says you called her to show up now,” Diane says to me through the locked door.

I get up, kiss Jennifer and put my clothes back on. I unlock the door and head towards the front door. Once I get close a woman rushes me putting her arms around me and kissing my face, which of course isn’t anything new in this house.

“OK, OK, stop Aurora or your co-worker will think differently about you. You’ll wreck your virginal reputation,” I say this to Aurora which causes her co-worker to laugh out loud a big belly laugh.

“Oh, my gawd Aurora, he doesn’t know you at all does he?” the co-worker says to Aurora as he laughs out loud. I notice that this guy is huge. I mean he could easily rival Jason Momoa from the movie Aquaman. He’s clearly 6’10 or taller, he’s broad-shouldered, square-jawed, and has really deep blue eyes. I’m thinking to myself that this guy must get laid all the time. I look at the all telling left hand and see no wedding ring.

Aurora playfully slaps this guy in the belly telling him to ‘shut the hell up’ as she giggles. Aurora steps forward put her arms around me and pull me in for a deep passionate kiss. In probably any other house in California, it would draw looks of interest, but not in the Chateau, it’s just another beautiful woman wanting to hang on me.

I take Aurora by the hand into the kitchen. I look around for Jill but don’t see her. I do hear someone reaching an orgasm in one of the bedrooms. I introduce Aurora to Dakota and Amy. Amy can’t take her eyes off the colleague of Aurora.

Since Aurora didn’t do introductions, she instead put her tongue down my throat I decided to introduce myself, “Hello, I’m David Greene. Aurora and I used to date several years ago before she got bored with me and moved on to some real winner guys,” I say smiling which gets a playful slap in my belly by Aurora and thus causing a couple of the ladies to giggle.

I put my hand out to Aurora’s friend who says, “Hello Mr. Greene, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Patrick. I own the company and when Aurora told me about the size of your home, usually I just send my estimator, but hearing the enormous size I had to come to see it for myself. I hope I’m not intruding,” Patrick says to me.

I look around the room and all female eyes are on Patrick.

“You’re not intruding, not at all. Do you want to look around or do you have questions for me?” I ask.

“Well, if you could go over with me what you want to be done and give me some ideas of the size of the house and maybe have someone give Aurora and me a walkthrough that would be very helpful,” he says.

“OK, fair enough. The house is 28,000 square feet. 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. We have three kitchens but only use two. We have two sets of washer/dryers, we have 2 video game rooms, we have two offices, a TV room, a living room, a formal dining room, which you are standing in. We have several rooms that haven’t even been designated what to do with. We have a game room and a wine cellar. Amy here will be happy to give you a tour. Here’s the important part to me, first that your people are trustworthy to not say anything to anyone about what they may see or hear in this house. Second, we can trust them to not pilfer from us. Third, they will show up when they are scheduled, as we will need your company 7 days a week. Fourth, and finally, that they know that Amy is in charge, what she says goes and the only ones who can override her are myself and my wife Jill. Are these rules OK with you Patrick?” I ask being straight forward.

“Absolutely sir, we can accommodate everything you have requested,” Patrick tells me. In my head, I’m thinking that Jennifer might be a good match for Patrick, but as he’s a large good-looking man and I’m sure he’s not lonely.

“What I think we need help with is the following: laundry, bedding changed every three to four days, the kitchens scrubbed meticulously daily, all the bathrooms fully stocked and cleaned daily, all carpets vacuumed, all non-carpeted floors swept and or dry mopped, dusting, and any other items that Amy might designate,” I tell Patrick.

“So far I don’t hear anything that we can’t accommodate,” he tells me.

Just before I turn over Patrick and Aurora to Amy to give them a tour of the house, both Jill and Jennifer come into the formal dining room.

“Patrick, this is my wife Jill and this beautiful lady is my director of Real Estate Jennifer. Ladies this is Patrick, the owner of the cleaning service that I am hiring to help around here and this is Aurora, a lady who used to date me years ago but was smart enough to drop a loser like me and find much better-looking guys to date,” I say chuckling. Again, I get a playful slap in the belly from Aurora. I also get a playful slap on the back of the head from Jill.

Amy leads them through the house. I hear lots of sighs at how enormous the Chateau really is. Patrick says a couple of times that it is the biggest house he’s ever been inside of and he’s been in many houses in Beverly Hills.

I see Jennifer not able to take her eyes off Patrick. I lean into her and say, “Did you check out his left hand? No wedding ring,” I say smiling to her.

It takes Amy nearly an hour to show Patrick and Aurora around the house. When they return to the kitchen, Patrick gives me a price of $1200.00 a week which I accept. I ask him if he needs a credit card to bill it to or will he just send us the bill. He said that he preferred a credit card but would be willing to send us a bill. I gave him Jill’s corporate credit card. He jotted down the information.

I take Aurora by the hand and walk her into the living room to ask her some questions, “Aurora, are you seeing anyone these days?”

“No, not really. I have a couple of guys that I use as tools, but none that I’m dating? Why, do you have someone for me to meet?” she asks.

“Well, maybe. We’ll see how things go,” I tell her.

“What about all these beautiful ladies that are here, and the size of this home, how did that all come about. Oh, and your wife is absolutely gorgeous, you’ve done well since I was stupid and let you get away,” Aurora says to me.

“Well, what’s the story with your boss. Practically every woman in this house couldn’t take their eyes off Patrick,” I say to Aurora.

“Oh, he’s got women throwing themselves at him, but they don’t know that he’s a bit shy around women. It seems he has a knack for finding the hussies that only see the dollar signs and are willing to sleep with him to get to his wallet. He’s a bit lonely and gun shy,” Aurora tells me. However, she said the magic words “He’s lonely” just what I heard just an hour ago from Jennifer. Maybe they could be a good match, or maybe not, but in my heart, I do hope that maybe something could spark between them.

Patrick says that he’s ready to leave. I ask Aurora when she might have time off to come to spend a weekend here, she says she has Thanksgiving until the following Monday off. I invite her and Patrick to join us for Thanksgiving and the weekend if they are interested. She says that they will discuss it in the car on the drive back to the office. I kiss her and off they go.

CHAPTER 5

On the morning of Thanksgiving, Bobby and Sammy had three refrigerators and three freezers full of food. Bobby had been up since 4:30 am and Sammy just a couple of minutes after that. Both guys had Christmas music playing telling us that today was the official start of Christmas season, their favorite.

The past couple of days, I had been teasing Jennifer that if she doesn’t ask Patrick out that I will embarrass her and do it for her. Each time she gets annoyed with me and playfully slaps me wherever on my body that she can reach. Of course, it is followed up with her arms around my neck and a passionate kiss. I love her kisses as she is a fabulous kisser.

Bobby and Sammy told me that we can expect to sit down and eat about mid-afternoon, but they can adjust the timetable forward or backward depending on what I would like to happen. I tell them that mid-afternoon sounds great.

I hear my phone buzzing, so I take it off the charger and look at the text message. It’s from Roger,

Fire finally out at Trucking location. Total loss. No serious injuries. The fire department has ruled that it was arson. Neighboring businesses have turned over a video to the FBI, they think it might be the Russians. They’ll call you on Monday or Tuesday. I’m heading home for the weekend. Tell everyone Happy Thanksgiving. Kiss Jill for me. Roger.

I smile to myself thinking how fortunate to have met him and hired him away from City Police. He as been on top of things from day one.

I see John already up and watching the football pre-pre-pre-game show. I also see that he has a glass of pineapple juice in his hand along with some fried eggs and toast.

Again, I think to myself how lucky I was several months ago to have met Diane and her ‘crew’ at the IHOP with Tina that night. Diane became John fiancĂ©e. Jennifer, John’s Mom became my Director of Real Estate and Diane became her assistant and just recently Diane finally got all of her real estate certifications in all 50 states.

I sit down and consider just how wonderful this past year has been to me. I met and married Jill, who is now pregnant with our first baby. Bob and Melanie Jaxson hired Jill and me to run their company and thus allowing Bob to relax and let his body finally head across the rainbow bridge letting Melanie to finally relax. It also brought me Dakota, the perfect assistant who also is pregnant by me, but clearly guards and looks out for me constantly.

I further think about how Melanie had moved into the Chateau and has been very enamored with Fred. They make a great couple. He treats her like the high classed lady that she is and she seems very smitten with Fred.

Paula comes to mind next. I met her through my short time working for Sasha at Happy, Happee Limo. Back then I was dating Tina, who now is in Arizona taking classes at Arizona State and caring for her Mother.

As I’m thinking about all that has happened this past year, I make the decision that before we eat our Thanksgiving meal, I’m going to offer anyone who wants to say anything about what they are thankful for to stand and do so. I would end the whole affair and tell everyone just how thankful that I am that they have come into my life.

The morning goes on much like normal, with one notable exception, all the TVs are on watching the Macy’s Thanksgiving Day Parade. Lots of ‘oohs’ and ‘ahhh’s looking at the balloons and the guest stars. Of course, when everyone sees Santa at the end of the parade Christmas songs begin to be sung. I just smile.

Everyone asks me if the meal will be formal or casual. At first, I was leaning towards formal, but then I decided to tell everyone casual. About an hour after the Macy’s Thanksgiving Parade ended Aurora and Patrick showed up. They thanked me profusely for inviting them. It turns out that Aurora’s latest boyfriend turned out to be hiding a wife. Patrick just didn’t have anywhere to go, he was planning on heading to some Chinese buffet to eat alone. Aurora wouldn’t allow it and drug him to the Chateau.

In my head, I had planned on seating Jennifer and Patrick next to one another. I did find out how much Patrick made through Aurora, and while she didn’t know the exact dollar amount, she estimated that he makes about 125K a year. I giggled to myself knowing that Jennifer makes double that plus has a new car to boot. So, maybe, just maybe he won’t feel like she’s chasing him for his money since she makes a whole lot more than he does.

About 2:30 everyone kind of just started sitting down at the new formal dining room table that Mom had gotten the house. I saw Fred walking hand in hand with Mom to the table, John took up the far end of the table with Diane on his right and Amy on his left. Without me saying anything Jennifer ended up right next to Patrick and across the table from Aurora. The porn twins, Kim, and Kay all took seats at the table. Allison and Belinda found seats across from one another. Mike Booker showed up, a bit later than we expected him, but he showed none the less. My darling Dakota sat next to Jill and across from Fred. I had Mom on my right and Jill on my left. BJ, Danni, and Maddie all found seats next to one another. Dr. Ronda showed up virtually at the last minute as she had an emergency C-section that started about 5:30 am. Paula showed up taking the last seat that was unoccupied.

All in all there ended up being 30 people at the new table. Sammy and Bobby laid food out. They had made two separate pans of gravy, Three turkeys, one ham, and one large roast beef. We had pots of carrots, three huge pots of mashed potatoes, a dozen baked sweet potatoes, green bean casserole with fried onion straws on top, several home-made dinner rolls.

Everyone was practically drooling at all the food. I stood up and raised a glass asking for everyone to say something that they are thankful for that occurred this past year. I turned to Jill and asked her to start.

“I’m most thankful for meeting and marrying the most wonderful man in the whole world,” Jill says to the table. I think about making a smart-assed comment but refrained from doing so.

Next is Dakota, my darling. “I’m so very thankful that I ended up here with David and Jill and now am pregnant with David’s baby, something that I have always wanted but never thought I would meet someone that I trusted enough to let myself get pregnant by them. David and Jill, I love you,” Dakota says with her eyes filling with tears.

Marcus tells everyone that he is just happy to have been included in the family and he’s thankful for the job that I had given him in the call center.

Aurora and Patrick both were thankful that they were invited to such a place to be included in a wonderful meal filled with wonderful people.

Both the CG boys told of how nice it is to have met such wonderful people and be included in the goings on at the Chateau, and that they are very happy with Corey and Carol the twins.

Kim and Kay thanked me for taking them out of the horrible job that HR had them in and that they are enjoying the time at the Chateau.

Paula, Donna, and Allison all thanked Jill and me for allowing them to live at the Chateau and to share themselves with others. And Allison went on to say that although she is working hard, being able to use the second pool house as her porn studio made life just that much easier.

Bobby and Sammy both thanked Dakota for ‘discovering’ them at the culinary school. They had never anticipated finding a place that they loved working at that was as much fun as working at the Chateau.

John and Diane stood together and thanked everyone for all the wonderful things that everyone does to make their life that much easier. Diane also said a big thank you to Jill and me for letting them live here at the Chateau. John thanked me for helping him become a better Father and for guiding him to be a better man.

The porn twins and Belinda all thanked us for not judging them in the line of work that they perform. They also thanked me for the deal that I made with them about renting the pool house.

Dr. Ronda thanked Jill and me for including her in all of our playtimes and for finding friends that she could trust not to blab to everyone her personal life.

That left Fred, Mom, and me.

Fred stood and told everyone that his life has changed for the better since meeting Melanie. I was expecting him to pull out a velvet box and propose, but alas, he didn’t do such a thing. He said that he had all but given up on finding a lady that he was interested in, who was sexy and loved to do things with not just sit at home and vegetate.

Mom stood and leaned over and kissed Fred for the lovely words. She also leaned over to me and kissed me as well for bringing her to the West Coast and making her life so much better since Bob’s passing. She said she would have never made it had I not ‘kidnapped’ her from the Hamptons and brought her to the Chateau.

Alas, it was my turn.

“First I would like to say that I love each and every one of you sitting at our table. This year has been unbelievably wonderful. We’ve grown our family by leaps and bounds. Jill, Dakota, and Diane are all pregnant. Mom helped me assume total control of Jaxson, Inc. John and Dakota have been wonderful assistants. Jennifer and Diane do a wonderful job for us in the Real Estate department. Paula runs the three limo companies with great dedication. Donna has the call center running like a well-oiled machine. Sammy and Bobby are cooking and feeding us keeping us fed and sated. Allison, Corey, Carol, and Belinda are beautiful women who work hard, and we all feel fortunate that they have become part of our family as well. Kim and Kay, our other twins, do a great job for us at Jaxson, Inc. Both of our CG boys, Derrick and JP make their Uncle Fred proud and thank them for their constant patrolling of our home, keeping it safe for all of us. And, I would be amiss not saying how much Fred means to all of us. Mom, everyone here loves you and is so thankful that you and your skills at being a woman of high society giving us all advice to help enrich our lives, we just love you. Jill, what can I say, I suckered you into marrying me although I think it was the drugs you were on in the ER that night that got you fooled, I can say that I love you with all my heart. Dr. Ronda, you have taken care of all of us, Jill, Dakota, Tina all of us. We all love you and thank you. Now, if everyone would raise their glasses

.”

Suddenly a series of rapid-fire gunshots rang out coming through the front windows.

I yelled at everyone to get down. I was praying that no one got hurt. I heard tires squealing and men’s voices laughing as two cars pulled out of the courtyard.

IF YOU ENJOYED THIS CHAPTER, PLEASE LEAVE ME A NOTE. THANK YOU FOR YOUR CONTINUES READING. PLEASE REMEMBER TO VOTE!
. PABLO DIABLO.


The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving


Introduction:
We were puzzled as to why we had no Halloween children.

The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2019

CHAPTER 1

Oddly, we had absolutely zero children come to our front door on Halloween. I really didn’t understand that, but our boy John sat at the front door holding on to one of three candy bowls. One candy bowl held full-size candy bars. The second bowl held hundreds of the ‘mini’ chocolate bars and the third bowl had the penalty candy (Smarties) for those children who don’t even take the time to dress up in a costume. They don’t get full sized candy bars, nor do they get any of the mini candies. Instead, they get one, yes one Smartie, not a handful, just one. The penalty for being lazy.

I was quite bummed that we didn’t get even one child but having all the leftover candy only made John even happier.

Mom suggested that it might be that the people in California seem to be against ‘regular’ fun that America has. She pointed out that she and Bob usually didn’t get any kids for Halloween either as the rich didn’t allow their children to go house to house begging for stuff, it wasn’t dignified. She suggested that next year we find a church that would be having a ‘fall festival’ as some churches put too much emphasis on Halloween being evil, to me it was just something that kids did, dress up and go asking for candy.

John did make the joke that many of the ladies that now lived at the Chateau were barely older than the kids I was expecting to come to the door. I know he didn’t mean it as a bad thing, he just didn’t think before he spoke. He did get three playful slaps in the back of his head from Amy, Dakota, and of course Diane.

I sat at the dining room table chatting with Mom, with Jill, with Paula, and even Jennifer joined in the conversation regarding the upcoming holidays. Mom told us all, that Christmas was her absolute favorite holiday of the year. However, she was worried about being in California and the lack of snow and cold weather that she would have in the Hamptons.

I offered to move the holiday celebration to her home in the Hamptons, even if that Apple guy bought the house a couple of weeks ago. She just laughed at my silliness. Mom was essentially set for the rest of her life, my life, Dakota’s life and well, practically everyone else’s life at the Chateau. Mom decided to fly back to the Hamptons with Fred and Dakota. Dakota did express to me that she really wasn’t all that thrilled about going, but of the Jaxson’s Mom was the better of the two. Fred went mostly because his and Mom’s relationship seemed to be heading in the same direction. Oh, they played with everyone but more and more Fred was spending the night, always in Mom’s room.

The picnic with the FBI agents and their families didn’t materialize. About half of them were involved in a massive undercover drug case, the other half couldn’t seem to work out wife and children schedules. We chatted with Special Agent Fernandez and suggested we pick a weekend between Thanksgiving and Christmas but give the FBI at least three weeks to rearrange schedules and plan for the event. We decided on the first Saturday in December. Mom took over the whole planning of the event. She enlisted Sammy and Bobby to help plan the cookout and the party.

All three of my porn ladies living in the pool house made their rent payments on the due date and as I promised I cashed each of the money orders, put the cash in separate envelopes and gave it back to them.

Jennifer and Diane were able to sell all the empty district offices. For the Hawk, we ended up making 21.7 million. We also were able to fully rent the remaining floors of the Hawk and thus had put the Hawk in the black in less than 6 months.

I flew to see the Blue Jay (Toronto) with John, Jennifer, and Dakota. Jennifer pointed out that we had the second tallest building in downtown Toronto, second only to the CN Tower. It took a few weeks, but we were able to empty the 33 district offices that were in and around Toronto. I noticed before we went to Toronto, that both the Pinetree and the restaurant group were doing rather poorly. We hired a lady named Francie to run the Blue Jay, however, her Mother passed away a couple of weeks after hiring her. She chose to move back to London to take care of her Father and thus she left us.

Finding her replacement was a bit difficult. We interviewed nearly 40 people before we settled on a nice lady named Madison. Although she legally was called Madison, she rather be called Maddie. She was young, about 29, daughter of a construction company owner. She was a graduate of the University of Toronto. Her undergrad degree was in accounting; however, she was only a few credits away from her master’s in forensic accounting. She was diligent, hardworking, and was very attentive to detail. She stayed on top of the district offices being emptied, being cleaned, the necessary desk and chairs moved to the Blue Jay and the rest of the office furniture sold to a local used office furniture company.

She sent me an email telling me she suspected that someone was slowly siphoning off money from the corporate bank accounts, not very much only about $100 a week per account. I tried several things: changed those who had access to the accounts, which did nothing. I changed the level of security required to take any money out of any of the accounts, that also did nothing. I even went to the extreme of changing banks from Canadian Imperial Bank to Toronto-Dominion, this slowed the money drain, but it returned. I contacted the RCMP and they opened a case looking for where the money drain was coming from.

However, it wasn’t the RCMP, nor any of the local Police, it was Maddie that figured it out. It seems that one of the vendors, one that had been a long-time vendor was altering the checks that we sent them. All they did was add a zero to the total, so a hundred-dollar check became a thousand-dollar check, and for whatever reason, it went unnoticed. Maddie believed it was because the vendor was submitting so many purchase orders to be paid that changing just one went unnoticed.

I flew up with Jennifer, Dakota, John, and Diane to congratulate her. The day we showed up unannounced, she was at her desk in tears. When I pulled up a chair and sat down next to her, I darn near scared her half to death. She had no idea that I was coming. She sobbed, even more, when I appeared but had not given her any notice that I was coming to town. I ended up putting my arms around her and assuring her that I was very happy with her work. Both Dakota and Jennifer validated my feelings about her performance.

I invited her to come back to the Chateau with us as we had decided to close the Blue Jay to all our people for two weeks until December 1st. We had enough Americans working in Toronto that as a company I decided that we would give both the Canadians and the Americans the last 14 days of November off, and make it a paid time off.

Jennifer and Dakota took Maddie to her residence and helped her pack for the two-week vacation back at the Chateau. John, Diane and I waited in the limo outside her apartment building. While we waited, I called Amy to make sure that we had a clean bedroom, she assured me that we did. I let her know that we were going to be bringing another lady home with us. I heard a giggle from Amy and got a smart-assed comment, “Oh yeah Daddy, that’s what you need here another horny girl. It’s not like we are running short of ladies that want to fuck your brains out,” she said to me laughing as she said it. I began to think about how hard Amy works keeping the Chateau running. I asked both Diane and John if they thought that maybe Amy could use an assistant. Both told me it would take a lot of pressure off of her as she so wants to make me happy and keep the house up to the standards that she believes I expect.

After a while, the three ladies all came down to the limo. The driver put Maddie’s luggage into the trunk and held the door open for the three ladies to get into the vehicle. I got a kiss from Jennifer and from Dakota and just a smile from Maddie. Diane playfully slapped me on the shoulder and smiled her beautiful smile.

Everyone seemed happy and there was lots of chatter going on in the limo as we made our way west across Toronto towards the airport. As usual, Dakota sat next to me, thankfully she didn’t scare the new gal by trying to give me a blowjob, which I was thinking that she would try.

When the limo arrived next to the jet, Maddie’s face lit up. Clearly, she had never been in a private jet. Everyone else looked at each other and just smiled. It wasn’t all that long ago that Jennifer, John, and Diane all had that same look when they first got on our jet.

“Um, Mr. Greene, this is your plane? I thought we would be flying Air Canada or some other commercial flight to Los Angeles,” Maddie says to me.

“No, we prefer the privacy of our own plane, in fact, Jaxson Inc. has two such planes. I have the smaller of the two, Mom has the larger and much more luxurious jet,” I tell her.

“Mom? Who is that?” she asks.

“Oh, I’m sorry. It’s just a name everyone calls her. It is Melanie Jaxson, the widow of Bob Jaxson who you know passed away just a few months ago,” I say to Maddie.

“I’m sorry. I know I read that Mr. Jaxson passed away during my training, but there was no mention of a Mrs. Jaxson,” Maddie says to me, which made me wonder who did the training.

The fight from Toronto was closer to five hours than four as Toronto was so much further north it added almost another hour of flight time. I sat on one of the couches as usual. Dakota sat next to me and Maddie on the other side of me. Jennifer sat in one of the reclining chairs and Diane and John sat on another couch. During the flight, Diane began to give John a blowjob. I got an elbow in the ribs from Dakota and I heard her try to stifle a giggle seeing John and Diane.

I looked at Maddie’s face after seeing the John/Diane antics, her eyes were as big as saucers. Although I wasn’t sure if her eyes were so large because Diane was giving John a blowjob or if she saw how incredibly well-endowed John was either way, she seemed very surprised.

I just sat next to her silent waiting for the questions. It took a while before she finally had to say something.

“Sir, is that OK? I mean, I’m not a prude, but I’ve never been exposed to such open display of sex,” Maddie finally says to me.

“Maddie, does it offend you or make you uneasy?” I ask her.

“Um, I’m not sure what the right answer to that is, sir,” she says.

“The right answer is whatever you believe. I’m not looking for someone who is a ‘yes’ person to me. I like people who speak their mind and tell me the truth,” I say.

“Well then, it is very sexy, but I’ve never seen a couple who are so open with their sexuality,” Maddie tells me.

Jennifer begins to laugh. “Darling, what you’re going to see at David and Jill’s house will rock your world. It’s like you have died and woke up at the Playboy Mansion, with David being Hugh Hefner,” she says to Maddie.

“Sir, I’m not sure that I’m ready for this kind of display. Are you sure you want me to come to your house for the two weeks? I mean, I’m not sure that I’m comfortable with just having sex with anyone,” she says to me obviously nervous.

“Maddie, there is NO expectation of anyone to have sex with anyone else. However, in my house, if you WANT to do something with someone, all you must do is ask. We are a friendly group, but there is absolutely no expectation of you from anyone. If you decide that you are uncomfortable playing, that’s fine. If you decide you would like to try something private with someone that’s fine, and if you decide to just jump into the deep end of the pool with one or more people, well, my dear that’s fine as well,” I tell her.

I see that she is still unsure about the whole setup of the Chateau. Dakota leans over and whispers in my ear, “Don’t worry about her Daddy, I’ll have a chat with her privately, woman to woman,” Dakota tells me.

I kiss her and give her a little hug. What made me a bit nervous was how Jennifer was eyeballing me. I really expected Jennifer to try and give me a blowjob, although it would have been wonderful, she was professional enough to stay in her seat.

I felt the landing gear lock into place. Maddie grabbed hold of my arm, which made John smile. Apparently, she also doesn’t like the takeoff and landing of planes. I just smiled as well with her clinging to my arm until the plane came to a parking spot. I looked out the window and of course, our trusty Fred was waiting for us with a stretch limo.

Jennifer made a cute remark about how Fred was as dependable as the sun coming up in the morning. Everyone, except Maddie, chuckled at the comment. When we went down the steps of the plane to get into the limo, I introduced Maddie to Fred. He welcomed her and asked how her first flight in a private jet went.

“Um, OK, I guess. There’s a lot more room in a private jet than sitting all smooshed up on a commercial flight. Plus, the ride was
. well, much more different than any other flight that I have ever been on,” she tells Fred.

“Well, Miss Maddie, we’re glad you chose to join us for the Thanksgiving holiday,” he says to her. I thought that he was quite the professional and was a true gentleman. He knew her name, yet I didn’t say anything to him about what her name was, which probably meant that Dakota had given him a head’s up that I was bringing a new gal home with us.

CHAPTER 2

The traffic was light heading to the Chateau. I guess the actual week of Thanksgiving had lots of people home cleaning for the company as was the case in my house when I was growing up. Mom always was cleaning starting the weekend before Thanksgiving and I had my assigned chores to help. The drive from the airport took less than a half hour, which was surprising to everyone. John sat back with his arm around Diane, who put her head on his shoulder and just closed her eyes. Maddie ended up sitting next to John, but he didn’t even say a word to her. He just sat quietly next to her.

As usual, Dakota was on one side of me, but Jennifer had taken up the other side of me. I felt her hand on my thigh and her beautiful smile when I looked over at her. I thought about the odd scenario, Jennifer being John’s mom and yet part of my playgroup. They had seen each other naked several times and have certainly seen each other having sex in the Chateau. I thought about my own Mother. I knew in my heart that there was no way I could be as nonchalant as John and Jennifer are regarding nudity and sex.

During the drive, my head began to think about the upcoming Thanksgiving feast that we needed to put on at the house. I decided to sit with Bobby and Sammy and discuss their idea of the food to cook that day. I also noticed that neither Diane nor Dakota drank much water on this trip, so a gentle scolding will be handed out at home.

“Maddie, what did your family usually have for Thanksgiving?” I asked.

“Um, the usual Fish, turnips, and artichokes,” she said with a straight face.

“WHAT?” I said, completely surprised.

She began to laugh hard as she said, “Gotcha! No, usually we cooked a small bird as we were poor, so maybe an 8-9-pound bird, often Mom got a deal on a goose and that would be what she cooked. However, Thanksgiving in Canada is in October, not November,” she explained.

John piped up, “WOW, Thanksgiving in October then Halloween, that’s like a great month. Hey, David maybe next year we can all go to Canada to have a Canadian Thanksgiving then come home and have an American Thanksgiving,” he says chuckling as he says this.

“Yeah John, that’s what you need, a big feast in October and another one in November, hell the way you eat, you’ll be 500 pounds by the end of the year with Christmas and that much food available to you,” I say causing everyone except Maddie to laugh at my comment.

I felt the limo pull into the courtyard of the Chateau. Maddie’s eyes got large again as she looked out the window at the enormous size of my home. When Fred opened the door to let us all out of the limo, she just stood at the car looking at the sheer size of the home.

John remarked, “C’mon we’ll show you around David’s little shack,” he says laughing.

I see Dakota take Maddie by the hand and lead her into the house with the rest of the group. I decide to take a moment and chat with Fred.

“Fred, how are things between you and Mom? Is everything alright?” I ask.

“Sir, you have no idea how happy I am. She’s a true lady. She’s delightful, she’s playful, she has an amazing body and I can see myself wanting to spend the rest of my life with her, but that needs to stay under wraps,” He says to me beaming with pride.

“Well, I’m very glad to hear that Fred. She is a wonderful lady, I completely agree. If you decide that you want to get her a nice piece of jewelry, say maybe a nice diamond ring, I’d be happy to help you pick one out,” I tell him hoping he understands my cryptic remark.

“Yes sir, I’ll keep that in mind,” he says.

I head inside the house only to be greeted by Amy who was waiting for me. She puts her arms around me and kisses me passionately.

“Oh Daddy, I’m so glad to see you home,” she says with her arms around my neck.

I didn’t see Maddie anywhere, so I assumed that Dakota and she found a private place to chat.

I see both BJ and Danni chatting sitting at the bar having a drink of wine, the Cierra wine with Dakota’s picture on the bottle.

“Amy darling, what’s for dinner?” I ask.

“Um, you know, I’ve been so busy doing laundry and trying to get the house organized that I never asked, but it does smell wonderful doesn’t it?” She says to me.

“Yes, it does smell wonderful,” I say back.

I drag my suitcase down to my bedroom, Amy follows much like that of a puppy dog. When I get to the bedroom, my wife was laying on our bed taking a nap. I just opened the suitcase and dumped it all into the hamper.

I went over to the bed and leaned into Jill and kissed her on the cheek. She didn’t move a muscle, clearly, she was worn out. I wasn’t going to wake her. Amy took me by the hand and lead me into the bathroom to show me some decorations that she bought for my bathroom. They were nice, not really something that I care about, but I wanted to make sure that she knew that I appreciated her effort to make our bathroom a bit nicer.

My phone buzzed. I saw that it was Roger.

“Hey Roger, what’s up?” I asked.

“Big trouble, we have a massive fire at one of the truck locations. The whole place is up in flames if you turn on your TV, I’m sure you will see how bad the fire is. Right now, it is a 6-alarm fire, but they are calling in fire assistance from other departments and other cities nearby. The governor has the national guard on ready-alert to assist,” he tells me.

I pick up the TV remote and turn on the television. I head to CNN to see a live shot of the fire raging, clearly out of control.

“Yeah, Roger I’m watching it now. Is everyone OK?” I ask.

“I think so, but they are saying that this might take a couple of days to put out. With all those tires you bought, they are causing a whole bunch of headaches for the fire crews to try and put out. The governor is getting ready to put the California national guard in play to assist the multiple fire teams that are working to contain this fire,” he tells me.

“Should I be heading up there?” I ask.

“No, you’ll just be in the way at this point, however, since you have some pull, maybe you should call the Governor’s office and find out what they may need from you,” Roger suggests to me.

“Thanks, Roger, that’ll be my next phone call,” I say to him before hanging up.

I step out of the bedroom, Amy still following me.

“Amy, find me either Dakota or John please,” I say to her. She kisses me quickly on the lips and heads off to find one of them.

She comes back a couple of minutes later with John.

“John, please find me the number for the Governor of California,” I tell him.

John opens his tablet and begins searching. It only takes him about two minutes, and he turns the tablet around to me so I can see the number and dial it.

“Good evening, this is the Governor’s office, how may I help you?” I get from the lady on the other end of the phone call.

“Yes, Ma’am. My name is David Green, I’m the CEO of Jaxson Inc. One of my trucking facilities is on fire and on CNN. I was told that the Governor or his office may want to speak with me,” I say to her quickly.

“Yes, sir, please hold. The personal assistant to the Governor will be taking your call,” I’m told as I’m put on hold while she is switching the call.

“Hello, is this Mr. Greene?” a lady asks me.

“Yes, it is,” I say to her.

“Mr. Greene, I’m glad you called. The Governor wanted to make sure you understood how bad the fire is and he wants you to know that your place will be a total loss. According to several news reports, several men were seen driving away from the facility just moments before the fire started,” the assistant told me.

“Let’s start with the important parts, is anyone hurt?” I ask.

“Not that we know of so far, of course, the fire is far from being out, so it’s still early,” I’m told.

As I’m talking to the assistant, I walk into the TV room and change the channel to put on CNN and see the fire’s live coverage.

“What can I do to help?” I ask the assistant.

“Well, at the moment, I’m not sure there is anything you can do to help,” she says.

“Can I send the firefighters food and water. I can get my people to set up a first aid station for the responders, would that be a help?” I ask.

“Well, certainly it would help, but your people will have to follow the directions as to where to put the setup for the food, obviously we don’t want your people in harm’s way nor do we want it to hinder the efforts of the firefighters,” she tells me.

“Obviously,” I say.

I thank her for her time and let her know to please let the people at the scene that I’m sending food and drinks and will set up a tent and seating somewhere, wherever they choose to want the setup.

I call for both John and Dakota.

They both come running. “John, I need you to get a party rental place in or near Sacramento. We have a trucking facility on fire, the one you see on TV right now. We need to get at least three large tents along with tables and chairs over to the fire to be set up for the firefighters to eat in shifts. They are to set up where they are told to, which may be as much as a couple of blocks away since you see how much equipment is already there. Let’s get enough tables and chairs for 100 people and let them know that we may need more depending on if the Governor puts the California National Guard in play to fight this fire,” I tell John.

“Dakota, I need you to get restaurants to funnel food to the location, start with Jimmy Johns, Olive Garden, and anyone else you can think of. We need this food to be portable as they won’t be able to cook anything on site. They will also have to go wherever they are sent to put the food out. Let’s also get our own restaurant group working on this as well, we should be assisting with providing food to the first responders. Also, coordinate with the Red Cross, they may be able to provide bottled water and coffee,” I direct Dakota.

Both John and Dakota are looking things up in their tablets and making calls. I get Jennifer involved as well.

“Jen, you see the fire on TV? Well, that’s one of our places, a trucking place up in Sacramento. Right now, it’s a 6-alarm fire. We need to see how many of our own people we have available from the restaurant group to assist with getting food to the firefighters as well as people to help serve the first responders,” I tell her. She grabs Diane and they begin to make phone calls.

I put in a call to each of the two trucking Vice Presidents that I usually deal with. Each of them tells me that they are aware of the situation. They both are sending people to help however they can. They think it is a great idea to feed the first responders and they will round up a posse to help with whatever needs to be helped. I thank each of them and hang up.

The fire on TV looks impressive, but not in a good way. Everyone sees the firefighters spraying water as well as some foam material on the fire wherever they can. However, it really doesn’t seem to be helping much.

After about 45 minutes, John, Dakota, Jennifer, and Diane are sitting next to me on the couch watching the TV news. No one is saying much, we are all just in a state of shock. BJ and Danni are sitting on the floor, the CG boys come in from outside being at the pool with the porn twins. Marcus sits on the floor with his back against Jennifer’s legs. Someone had gone and woke Jill. She came out and sat with us all watching the out of control fire and the news coverage.

Maddie came out and sat down on one of the couches to watch as well. Everyone sat quietly just watching. Occasionally, CNN would break away to run a string of commercials. As that happened, several of the ladies would get up and run to a bathroom to pee while the commercials were on.

Before I even realized it, Bobby and Sammy were announcing that dinner was ready. Of course, our resident garbage disposal John was the first to the food. However, he made Diane a plate, served her and THEN he got himself a plate of food.

As people got up and headed into the kitchen to get a plate of food, there was little talking. Everyone just seemed stunned watching this out of control fire live on CNN.

As I watched the fire, I began to think about Amy. This beautiful young lady seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at taking care of the house. I thought about how it had grown in the number of people from just 5 or 6 to nearly 20 now. Although three of them didn’t live in the main house, three of them lived in the pool house. Yet, they came and went as they pleased, knowing that I was perfectly fine with their comings and goings.

I pulled Dakota to the kitchen with me and sat her down to have a chat with her. I figured that if anyone would understand Amy’s mind, Dakota would. The two of them have developed quite the friendship, a bit competitive at times (sexually speaking) but all in all they have become quite close.

“Darling, I want to chat with you about Amy. Is she OK or does she need help in keeping this place under control?” I ask.

“Daddy, she needs help. She won’t ask for it, but she is basically spending her entire day from the moment she wakes to when she finally gets to sleep in cleaning the house, doing laundry, and other chores that you and I know little about. She so wants to make you happy, but she is not having any fun any longer,” Dakota tells me.

I sit and ponder what she said.

“OK, then how about this for an idea. We hire a cleaning service, they would be here 4-6 hours a day, seven days a week. They would handle laundry and the basic cleaning. If Amy needed anything to be done that, she herself could not due then they would either do it for her or assist her in getting it done,” I say to Dakota.

Now Dakota sits and ponders what I have said.

“Daddy, we just need to hire someone or some company. I think she’s at her wit’s end and is really unhappy, but she so wants to make you happy that she is sacrificing her own happiness to make you happy,” Dakota says.

“OK, get your tablet, and let’s make some calls while everyone watches the news,” I say.

Dakota gets up and whispers something in Amy’s ear, picks up her tablet and comes over to the table in the kitchen.

“Here you go Daddy, the number is

 They are called ‘Sparkling Touch’ home cleaning service. They offer 7 days a week service. Their service includes laundry, changing bedding, vacuuming, dusting, windows, and doors. However, they don’t handle pets of any sort,” Dakota reads to me from her tablet.

I put in a call to them. I get an answering service. I recognize the voice immediately.

“Hello, thank you for calling Sparkling Touch cleaning service. My name is Aurora, how may I assist you?” the voice on the other end of the call says.

“Um, Aurora, my name is David Greene,” I say.

“DAVID
. OH, MY GAWD, WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?” I get loudly in my ear from a very excited former girlfriend.

I roll my eyes as I chat with Aurora, Dakota sees me try and hold a conversation with Aurora.

“Where are you these days darling?” Aurora asks me.

“Well, things have changed for me a bit since we dated. I’m married now and have a new house that I need your cleaning service seven days a week,” I say to her.

“Married? I thought that you once told me that you were never getting married again after what you went through with your wife,” Aurora says.

“Well, things have changed a bit. I met a beautiful woman who stole my heart. Work went a bit better than I expected and now live a really nice life,” I tell her.

“Damn, I knew I shouldn’t have let you get away. I was so stupid in thinking that you would be just running those restaurants forever and me being second in your life,” she says.

“Aurora, I need your service. I don’t want my house to get out of control. I need laundry service, cleaning, dusting, and bedding changed. Can your company handle all of that?” I ask.

“Well, of course, we can silly. Before I can give you a price quote, I have some questions for you,” she says.

“OK, I’m ready shoot,” I tell her.

“First, how many bedrooms do you have?”

“20”

“What? Did you say 20? As in 2-0?” she asks in a completely shocked voice.

“Yes, I said twenty. Like I said Aurora, things have changed for me a bit,” I say.

“Um OK, then tell me about your house,” she decides to just ask me to explain it.

“Well, the house has 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. The home is called The Chateau and it is in Beverly Hills. The house size is 28,000 square feet. I have two pools, two pool houses but your company won’t be needed to clean them. I have two washers, two dryers, two kitchens, two video gaming rooms that are second to none, a wine cellar, a living room, and TV room, along with an office. We also have several empty rooms that we haven’t designated anything yet,” I tell her.

“Holy shit, David, what did you do win the lottery?” Aurora says in a very surprised voice.

“Why don’t you stop by tomorrow and look around, bring your estimator with you and give me a good price for your company’s service,” I say to her.

“What time do you want me there?” Aurora asks.

“Darling, because we have a good history, anytime you wish to stop by. What is your cell phone number?” I ask.

She gives me her cell number and I give her my address. We exchange pleasantries and hang up.

I see Amy looking at me, I use my finger to summon her over to me.

When she gets to me, I pat my lap asking her to sit down on my lap, which she does.

“Darling, your best friend in the house gave you up. Dakota said that you were basically working yourself to death here and are very unhappy,” I tell her.

“Well, Daddy, I’m trying so hard to keep up, but with so many people now living here I just keep getting further and further behind. I don’t want you to think that I can’t do the job you hired me for,” Amy tells me.

“OK, then, I need to let you know that I’ve hired a company to help you. Now, before you get all worried, this company is to help you, not replace you. You are still in charge of our house. You will direct the company people to do what you want them to do. Laundry, dusting, cleaning (mainly kitchens and bathrooms) and vacuumed the carpets. Mop the floors and scrub the kitchens. Plus, any other chores you choose to have them do. Darling, I’m not replacing you, I’m just bringing in reinforcements to aid you,” I say to her.

“Are you sure you’re not mad at me Daddy?” she says with her heart in her eyes.

“No, my dear. I’m very happy with what you’ve done here, but I still want you to play with us and later you haven’t been playing, you’ve just been working,” I tell her.

As I am sitting there with her on my lap, Dakota leans in and says, “Did you tell her about Aurora?” I just chuckle knowing that Dakota doesn’t miss anything.

“Darling, I want to let you know that it turns out that a woman that I dated a long time ago will be showing up here tomorrow with her estimator to give me a price on hiring their company’s service,” I tell her.

“Why are you telling me that? Shouldn’t you be telling Jill?” she says.

“Well, I don’t want you to think that I’m trying to replace you. You are very special in my life and you should know by now that I love you. But I do have a history with this woman and I didn’t want you to worry about our history,” I tell her. I see her look at Dakota, who shrugs her shoulders at Amy.

“Amy, I don’t think you need to worry, besides, there are Jill and myself to protect David from any more past skanks like that Darleen chick,” Dakota says causing Amy to laugh out loud. Heck, even Dakota laughed.

CHAPTER 3

Amy begins to wiggle her bottom on my manhood. It doesn’t take long for me to be rock-hard. I feel her unzip me and fishes out my cock. She sheds her shorts and panties and mounts me. She’s rocking back and forth on me. I feel her velvety pussy clamping around my manhood. Over and over she rocks making my cock feel her wetness. I just lean back in the seat and let her do the work.

I feel her lips on mine. I kiss her back just a passionately as she is kissing me.

Suddenly I hear, “OH, I’m so sorry. I didn’t’ mean to interrupt. I’m sorry sir,” Maddie says as Amy is having her way with my manhood.

Dakota says to her, “No worries, this happens all the time. As David told you, we are a friendly bunch. Sex happens a lot here, don’t be embarrassed. I’m not even sure that David even heard you as he usually gets really into whoever is having their way with him,” she tells Maddie. I peek out of my closed eyes to see her just stand at the kitchen counter and watch Amy and me.

“Doesn’t your wife mind?” She asks me.

Again, Dakota answers, “Hell no. Jill will sometimes join in, sometimes she will do one or more of the guys here, and sometimes it just becomes Caligula,” she says trying not to disturb Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DADDY, HERE I CUM, OH YOU FUCK ME SO GOOD,” Amy says to me as I feel her body orgasm on my cock.

I’m really enjoying this whole event, Amy fucking me, Dakota being the play by play announcer to Maddie and Maddie watching us as if she’s never seen a couple having sex before, but then again, maybe she hasn’t.

Jill walks into the room, leans down and kisses me then kisses Amy. She pours herself another glass of Cierra and heads back out to the TV room.

Maddie notices the picture of Dakota on the bottle of wine.

“Is this you?” she asks.

“Well, actually no, but it sure does look like me doesn’t it?” Dakota tells Maddie, who still hasn’t stopped watching Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DAMN DADDY, YOUR COCK IS FILLING MY LITTLE PUSSY, I FEEL SO FULL, SO DARN FULL,” she says again as another wave of orgasm rolls through her.

About this time, BJ and her friend Danni both come into the kitchen. They were going to get another plate of food but instead decided to watch the show of Amy and me.

The third wave of orgasm pushed through Amy, “OH DADDY, GAWD DAMN, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH,” Amy says as her breathing becomes very stilted.

And then it happens, the first time since Tina has left us. Amy’s eyes roll to the back of her head and her entire body becomes limp on me. Dakota calls her name a couple of times and gets no response. BJ announces that she will call 911. Jill tells her to stop and not do that. Jill reaches out and slaps Amy across the face. This causes Amy to take an enormous gulp of air.

She opens her eyes, she knows what just happened. Dakota leans in and tells her, “Welcome to the club you slut,” giggling the whole time she is talking to Amy.

“Oh Daddy, you fucked me unconscious. Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she says with tears in her eyes.

BJ and her friend Danni along with our new girl Maddie are totally confused. Dakota begins to explain to the three that are confused. However, I see the CG boys standing by the bar wondering what just happened.

Dakota begins to explain, “Ladies, I see that none of you have ever witnessed someone being fucked unconscious. You see David, or Daddy as some of us call him has this natural talent to get a woman so high on endorphins while having sex that many women begin to orgasm so hard that they end up passing out, well, ok maybe not passing out, but more like going unconscious. As you can see, it’s really a cool thing and if you’re the one being fucked unconscious then you will feel an orgasm like none other in your entire life,” she explains. I hear Jennifer confirming to the CG boys that it is like no orgasm that she has ever had in her life.

I hear BJ and Danni tell each other that they want to experience this. Maddie looks to be just plain scared.

Dakota tries her hand at a joke, “You know if I could sell tickets to Daddy fucking a woman unconscious then I’d be a millionaire several times over,” she says. I hear Jennifer and Jill giggle, but no one else does.

As Amy unplugs herself from my cock, she slides down and cleans me up and puts my cock back into my shorts.

Unexpectedly, Danni leans into my ear and asks, “May I be next?” However, I see BJ put on a pouty face. I kiss both and get up and take each one by the hand and lead them to my bedroom. Oddly enough, Maddie seems to be entranced and just follows us.

Maddie does ask a question, “how do you know that it doesn’t hurt the women?”

“Well, Amy isn’t the first one to be fucked unconscious, this makes, Oh I don’t know, about 7 women and about 12 times it has happened. Jill’s assistant, Tina who is now in Arizona taking care of her Mother is the only 4-time person of the club, she is also the original member,” I say to the three ladies.

As I push my bedroom door open, I hear Danni say, “Oh fuck. Is this your bedroom, hell its larger than my entire apartment was,” in a voice that is clear that she is stunned by the sheer size of the bedroom as we walk into it.

I take BJ and Danni over to a play bed and begin to undress them. I see Maddie watch with her eyes getting large as the three of us are completely naked. I lift BJ up and set her gently on the bed. Danni just climbs on the bed. I put myself on top of BJ since I know that she is worried that I will ‘toss her aside’ in favor of Danni.

I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She happily parts her legs. I see her face brighten up with a big smile. She is so very happy that I chose to play with her first. I realize that my cock is still hard, but I want to make sure that BJ is loosened up before I try to fuck her unconscious.

I put my face into her pussy. I begin to lick and suck. I feel her part her legs even further as I suck on her womanhood, licking and flicking my tongues over her clit. She is moaning as I keep up my oral assault.

I feel her pussy splash my face as her first orgasm rolls through her body. I lick her pussy repeatedly trying to lap up every drop of orgasmic juice that I can get. I slide up on her body. I grasp her ankles and put them over my shoulders. I enter her, pushing myself as deep int her as I can get. I see her already beginning to change her breathing as I bottom out inside of her.

I begin quickening my pace to get her to change her breathing even further. She is breathing very rapidly. I see her eyes begin to roll to the back of her head. Her friend, Danni is laying next to her caressing her face and telling her how sexy she looks. I keep my quick pace of thrusting in and out of her womanhood. Her breathing becomes shallower and a bit stunted. I see her eyes glazing over and then it occurs, she goes totally limp. Danni freaks out a bit. She is calling BJ over and over. I reach out and slap her across the cheek. She takes an enormous gulp of air. Her eyes open in a dreamy look. Danni asks if she is OK. She nods her head yes and just smiles.

Danni is now really turned on.

“Do me, do me,” she requests.

“In a moment, let BJ regain her senses,” I say to her.

I caress her face looking into her eyes.

“Are you ok darling?” I ask her.

“OH YEAH,” she says in a soft gentle voice.

I unplug myself from BJ and playfully push Danni onto her back. She has her legs parted almost immediately. However, instead of just putting my cock into her pussy, I realize that I need to slow her down a bit. I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She grabs my head and pushed my face even further into her sex. I feel her body spasming as my tongue licks through her pussy. I taste her sweet lady juice and lap it up. She is cumming repeatedly and I lick up every drop that I can get into my mouth. However, I can feel that she is all amped up. I need to calm her down a bit or she won’t go unconscious.

“Danni, I need to calm you down a bit. You are way too amped up right now. Let me just take my time and get you to calm down,” I tell her.

She seems a bit confused.

“You got to trust me on this,” I tell her again.

I gently turn her over and begin massaging her back. I work my way from her shoulders down her back, across her butt cheeks, down each leg all the way to her feet. I massage each foot. Slowly, I work my way back up her legs to her ass. As I reach her bum, I gently massage each beautiful globe. I lightly run my fingers up the inside of each thigh. She parts her legs a bit for my hand.

I can just gently touch her labia. She has a very small set of pussy lips. I gently slide her legs further apart, which she does. I now can run my hand up and down her slit. I dip one then two fingers inside of her. I feel how wet her pussy is, however, her breathing is still quite aggressive.

I lean into her ear and say, “Darling, you need to calm yourself a bit, you are way too excited. How can I get you more relaxed?” I ask.

“Let me blow you. I really like giving blowjobs and it gets me relaxed as my mind thinks about pleasing the person I’m blowing,” she says to me.

I roll off of her and lay on my back with my cock pointing at the ceiling. BJ and Maddie are both watching us. Maddie is sitting on the edge of the second play bed.

I do notice that Maddie’s hand is inside of her shorts. Clearly, she is playing with herself. In my head I thought, well that’s a step in the right direction.

Danni’s oral technique is delightful. She works hard at licking and teasing my manhood. She plays with my balls gently as she is working on sucking my cock. She tries to deep throat me, which causes her to gag copious amounts of spittle. I do see the change in aggressiveness. She seems much more relaxed as several minutes pass and I haven’t cum yet. She is working my cock the best she can. I think that I surprised her that I was able to hold out and not cum as quickly as she expected. In my head, I thought about the fact that she had no problem licking BJ’s juices off my manhood without saying a word. I am now sure that Danni is bi. I gently push Danni back onto her back. I just slide myself up so that my cock lines up with her sex. I reach down and lift her knees up to be next to her ears. I slide my manhood into her, slowly at first as she is so tight. I hear her gasp as I enter her.

“Oh, my goodness, you are so big. You are stretching me out wonderfully, damn its’ been quite a while since I have had someone so large inside of me. No wonder why all the women here want to fuck you,” Danni says to me smiling.

I begin my slow thrusting into her. She moans louder and louder asking me to fuck her harder, but I know that will just amp her up again. I keep up my slow rhythmic fucking, finally, after several minutes of fucking her, I hear the first step of her heading towards drifting off. Her breathing makes a noticeable change. I push myself deep into her. I began to kiss her as she is now coating my cock and balls with her wetness repeatedly.

I whisper in her ear, “If you think I’m stretching you out, try my boy John on for size, he’ll make your pussy feel like there is a watermelon inside of it. That boy can fuck,” I say smiling to her. Maddie hears me and smiles as I see that she has shed her shorts and is now fingering herself openly on the second play bed. I summon BJ over to me.

“Yes sir, what can I do for you?” she asks.

“Play with Maddie. I think she is feeling lonely,” I tell BJ.

BJ gets off the play bed that Danni and I are on and goes over to the other play bed. She climbs on and begins to caress Maddie’s shoulders. I see BJ lean in and give Maddie a gentle kiss. Maddie doesn’t push her away, but I think that BJ surprised her with the kiss. BJ slides her head down to Maddie’s sex and pulls the panties to the side and begins to lick Maddie’s sex. Maddie’s eyes begin to roll to the back of her head.

I’m not stopping my rhythmic fucking of Danni. I grasp each ankle and put them over my shoulders to get deeper penetration. Danni’s breathing changes again noticeably. I’m not touching her cervix with the head of my cock. I am fully into her. She is really moaning and coating my cock and balls with her wetness.

I hear Maddie moaning loudly as BJ is licking and sucking on her pussy. BJ begins to slide Maddie’s panties off her, she gives no resistance to BJ.

I begin to pick up my pace just a little bit, Danni is really enjoying my antics. She continues to coat my midsection over and over with her wetness. I see Maddie begin to roll through a series of orgasms. Yep, as I suspected BJ is bi and Maddie doesn’t seem to mind who might be licking the kitty.

I really begin to thrust hard into Danni. She is moaning and orgasming continually. Finally, I sense that she is close as her breathing again takes a big change.

“Oh David, you’re filling my pussy

.” she says before she goes unconscious. I call her name a couple of times. BJ stops what she is doing to watch. Even Maddie sits back up to watch what happens. I slap Danni across the face, she takes a big gulp of air. I hear BJ ask, “Is that what I did? Fuck that is sexy,” smiling the whole time before she goes back to licking and sucking Maddie’s wonderful pussy.

I slow my fucking down as Danni is trying to regain her senses. She knows she went unconscious telling me just how much she loved the orgasm, something that she hasn’t had in quite a while. BJ stops licking Maddie and asks, “I thought that guy you were dating was rocking your world all the time. At least that is what you always told me,” she says from across the room.

“Well, he did fuck me wonderfully, but not like this. Hell, I’ll make myself available to him anytime he wants me,” Danni says to BJ.

“I know what you mean, do I have a great boss or what?” BJ says smiling before she goes back to licking Maddie. I see Maddie’s finger summoning me over to the bed that her and BJ are on. I kiss Danni before I get off that play bed and go over to the other one. I lean in and whisper into BJ’s ear, “Mind if I join you ladies?”

BJ stops licking Maddie and rolls away from her. I get on the bed and slid my manhood between her legs. Even though BJ was licking and sucking on Maddie, her pussy was the tightest of the three ladies. I pushed the head of my cock into her and had to stop to allow her body to adjust to my size. I looked into her eyes, she smiled at me and pulled me deeper into her. I felt her legs wrap around my back and her ankles interlock behind me.

I push myself into her slowly, stopping a couple of times to allow her body to adjust. Finally, after several minutes I reach the bottom with my manhood fully into her sex. I begin to thrust in and out of her. She responds by coating my cock and balls with her own wetness.

Maddie keeps moaning as I’m pushing my manhood into her. “Oh, my gawd, you’re so big, fuck, I can feel you so deep into me,” Maddie says as I’m pushing as deep into her as possible. I see her struggling to keep her focus on me. I just keep thrusting over and over into her.

“OH FUCK ME DAVID, THIS FEELS SO WONDERFUL, INTERNATIONAL SEX WITH YOU IS DELIGHTFUL,” Maddie struggles to say to me.

After she has cum three, no four times I finally feel myself approaching my own orgasm, “Darling I’m about to cum. Should I pull out?” I ask not knowing Maddie.

“Oh no, I’m on birth control. I want you to cum in me, please, fill my little pussy up with your cum,” Maddie directs me.

“OH DARLING, HERE I CUM,” I say to her as I’m filling her pussy with my cum.

“OH GAWD DAVID, OH FUCK ME, THIS FEELS SO FUCKING WONDERFUL, WHAT A FANTASY TO GET FUCKED SO WELL BY YOUR BOSS,” Maddie announces to everyone. The other ladies just giggle hearing Maddie announce her orgasms.

As I finally begin to slow my pace back to normal, Maddie has one more large orgasm. “OH FUCK, GAWD, HOW DO YOU MAKE ME CUM SO HARD?” She says to me. I look into her eyes and lean down and kiss her. She responds with a deep passionate kiss, she’s a great kisser.

I roll off her only to hear her moan in disappointment. I kiss her before I get off the bed and head into the shower. Luckily, none of the ladies follow me. I get to have a nice hot shower alone giving me time to wash my hair and wash all the sex off of me.

CHAPTER 4

After my shower, I put on my traditional shorts and a white tee shirt. The three ladies had all left the room when I came out of the shower. I headed back down to the TV room where I found that the channel had been changed to a movie. The ladies had put on Spanglish. I liked that movie, I had seen it before, but Paz Vega is gorgeous and makes a good opposite to Tea Leone and Adam Sandler. One of the things that I like about the movie is that Adam Sandler’s character is portrayed as a decent guy who does not cheat on his crazy wife, who cheats on him. I hear Jennifer complain that she can’t find any decent guys like Adam Sandler’s character.

“What am I Jennifer, chopped liver?” I say causing several laughs in the TV room.

“Well, you are married. I get to play with you occasionally, but I don’t get to marry you, which is what I was referring to,” She says to me in a very sincere manner.

I get up and walk over to her and kiss her, which elicits a few hoots and makes Jennifer must break from our kiss because she is giggling too hard. I know that she is ticklish and begin to tickle her causing her to laugh even louder. Several of the other ladies in the TV room laugh out loud, big belly laughs.

I pull her up and take her place and sit her down on my lap which gets her to kiss me. Again, this gets some hooting and cheering of the two of us kissing and putting our hands all over each other. Finally, Jennifer has had enough and takes me by the hand and pulls me up and walks away with me from the TV room. We walk right past Jill who is kissing Marcus. I see her hand rubbing his cock through his pants.

“C’mon lover. I want some time with you. All the other young ladies have had their way with you lately, now its my turn,” Jennifer says to me smiling as she takes me back to my bedroom.

She pushed open the door, pulls me inside, closing the door behind me and locking it.

“There, that should keep the horny hoochies out for a bit,” Jennifer says to me.

“What if it’s Jill who wants in here,” I say to her being just an ass.

“I’m pretty sure she’s got her mind set on Marcus. You saw them as we walked by, not to mention that she only needs to announce herself for me to unlock the door,” Jennifer says.

She takes me by the hand and leads me to one of the play beds. I stand there kissing her as she wraps her arms around my neck. I guess I had forgotten just how beautiful she is. Sparkling emerald green eyes highlighting her auburn hair and beautiful figure. In my head, I know that she’s technically not too old to have another child, but at her age, it would be considered a very high-risk pregnancy, besides, I know that she doesn’t want to dramatically change her life in that manner.

Jennifer sheds her clothes. While she is doing that, I make myself naked as well. She gets into bed with me and wraps her arms around me and pulls herself as tightly to my body as she can get.

“What’s going on my dear, you seem a bit more enamored with me today, is everything OK?” I ask.

“Yeah, I’m just feeling a bit lonely, that’s all. The locksmith guy and I really didn’t work out. He’s nice enough, but he is so married to his work that he really doesn’t have any time for a relationship. I kind of knew that but was hoping that I was wrong. You know, I’m feeling lonely. I mean, I love you, more than you will ever know but you’re not available. Oh, you are for the physical intimacy, but not for a true one on one loving relationship. Oh, David, darling, I shouldn’t be bothering you with this petty stuff,” Jennifer tells me.

“My dear, isn’t that what close friends are for? If you’re lonely, I’m always available to you. Maybe there’s someone in my list of friends that might interest you that doesn’t have a thriving business that he’s married to,” I say to her smiling but being serious.

She leans into me and kisses me, clearly, she is lonely and wants some intimacy. I pull her into me even tighter. I want her to know that she is loved. I begin to caress her back as we just lay there holding each other. We lay like that for at least a half hour before there is a knock at the door. I hear a sigh from Jennifer.

“Daddy, there’s a lady at the front door named Aurora here to see you. She says you called her to show up now,” Diane says to me through the locked door.

I get up, kiss Jennifer and put my clothes back on. I unlock the door and head towards the front door. Once I get close a woman rushes me putting her arms around me and kissing my face, which of course isn’t anything new in this house.

“OK, OK, stop Aurora or your co-worker will think differently about you. You’ll wreck your virginal reputation,” I say this to Aurora which causes her co-worker to laugh out loud a big belly laugh.

“Oh, my gawd Aurora, he doesn’t know you at all does he?” the co-worker says to Aurora as he laughs out loud. I notice that this guy is huge. I mean he could easily rival Jason Momoa from the movie Aquaman. He’s clearly 6’10 or taller, he’s broad-shouldered, square-jawed, and has really deep blue eyes. I’m thinking to myself that this guy must get laid all the time. I look at the all telling left hand and see no wedding ring.

Aurora playfully slaps this guy in the belly telling him to ‘shut the hell up’ as she giggles. Aurora steps forward put her arms around me and pull me in for a deep passionate kiss. In probably any other house in California, it would draw looks of interest, but not in the Chateau, it’s just another beautiful woman wanting to hang on me.

I take Aurora by the hand into the kitchen. I look around for Jill but don’t see her. I do hear someone reaching an orgasm in one of the bedrooms. I introduce Aurora to Dakota and Amy. Amy can’t take her eyes off the colleague of Aurora.

Since Aurora didn’t do introductions, she instead put her tongue down my throat I decided to introduce myself, “Hello, I’m David Greene. Aurora and I used to date several years ago before she got bored with me and moved on to some real winner guys,” I say smiling which gets a playful slap in my belly by Aurora and thus causing a couple of the ladies to giggle.

I put my hand out to Aurora’s friend who says, “Hello Mr. Greene, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Patrick. I own the company and when Aurora told me about the size of your home, usually I just send my estimator, but hearing the enormous size I had to come to see it for myself. I hope I’m not intruding,” Patrick says to me.

I look around the room and all female eyes are on Patrick.

“You’re not intruding, not at all. Do you want to look around or do you have questions for me?” I ask.

“Well, if you could go over with me what you want to be done and give me some ideas of the size of the house and maybe have someone give Aurora and me a walkthrough that would be very helpful,” he says.

“OK, fair enough. The house is 28,000 square feet. 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. We have three kitchens but only use two. We have two sets of washer/dryers, we have 2 video game rooms, we have two offices, a TV room, a living room, a formal dining room, which you are standing in. We have several rooms that haven’t even been designated what to do with. We have a game room and a wine cellar. Amy here will be happy to give you a tour. Here’s the important part to me, first that your people are trustworthy to not say anything to anyone about what they may see or hear in this house. Second, we can trust them to not pilfer from us. Third, they will show up when they are scheduled, as we will need your company 7 days a week. Fourth, and finally, that they know that Amy is in charge, what she says goes and the only ones who can override her are myself and my wife Jill. Are these rules OK with you Patrick?” I ask being straight forward.

“Absolutely sir, we can accommodate everything you have requested,” Patrick tells me. In my head, I’m thinking that Jennifer might be a good match for Patrick, but as he’s a large good-looking man and I’m sure he’s not lonely.

“What I think we need help with is the following: laundry, bedding changed every three to four days, the kitchens scrubbed meticulously daily, all the bathrooms fully stocked and cleaned daily, all carpets vacuumed, all non-carpeted floors swept and or dry mopped, dusting, and any other items that Amy might designate,” I tell Patrick.

“So far I don’t hear anything that we can’t accommodate,” he tells me.

Just before I turn over Patrick and Aurora to Amy to give them a tour of the house, both Jill and Jennifer come into the formal dining room.

“Patrick, this is my wife Jill and this beautiful lady is my director of Real Estate Jennifer. Ladies this is Patrick, the owner of the cleaning service that I am hiring to help around here and this is Aurora, a lady who used to date me years ago but was smart enough to drop a loser like me and find much better-looking guys to date,” I say chuckling. Again, I get a playful slap in the belly from Aurora. I also get a playful slap on the back of the head from Jill.

Amy leads them through the house. I hear lots of sighs at how enormous the Chateau really is. Patrick says a couple of times that it is the biggest house he’s ever been inside of and he’s been in many houses in Beverly Hills.

I see Jennifer not able to take her eyes off Patrick. I lean into her and say, “Did you check out his left hand? No wedding ring,” I say smiling to her.

It takes Amy nearly an hour to show Patrick and Aurora around the house. When they return to the kitchen, Patrick gives me a price of $1200.00 a week which I accept. I ask him if he needs a credit card to bill it to or will he just send us the bill. He said that he preferred a credit card but would be willing to send us a bill. I gave him Jill’s corporate credit card. He jotted down the information.

I take Aurora by the hand and walk her into the living room to ask her some questions, “Aurora, are you seeing anyone these days?”

“No, not really. I have a couple of guys that I use as tools, but none that I’m dating? Why, do you have someone for me to meet?” she asks.

“Well, maybe. We’ll see how things go,” I tell her.

“What about all these beautiful ladies that are here, and the size of this home, how did that all come about. Oh, and your wife is absolutely gorgeous, you’ve done well since I was stupid and let you get away,” Aurora says to me.

“Well, what’s the story with your boss. Practically every woman in this house couldn’t take their eyes off Patrick,” I say to Aurora.

“Oh, he’s got women throwing themselves at him, but they don’t know that he’s a bit shy around women. It seems he has a knack for finding the hussies that only see the dollar signs and are willing to sleep with him to get to his wallet. He’s a bit lonely and gun shy,” Aurora tells me. However, she said the magic words “He’s lonely” just what I heard just an hour ago from Jennifer. Maybe they could be a good match, or maybe not, but in my heart, I do hope that maybe something could spark between them.

Patrick says that he’s ready to leave. I ask Aurora when she might have time off to come to spend a weekend here, she says she has Thanksgiving until the following Monday off. I invite her and Patrick to join us for Thanksgiving and the weekend if they are interested. She says that they will discuss it in the car on the drive back to the office. I kiss her and off they go.

CHAPTER 5

On the morning of Thanksgiving, Bobby and Sammy had three refrigerators and three freezers full of food. Bobby had been up since 4:30 am and Sammy just a couple of minutes after that. Both guys had Christmas music playing telling us that today was the official start of Christmas season, their favorite.

The past couple of days, I had been teasing Jennifer that if she doesn’t ask Patrick out that I will embarrass her and do it for her. Each time she gets annoyed with me and playfully slaps me wherever on my body that she can reach. Of course, it is followed up with her arms around my neck and a passionate kiss. I love her kisses as she is a fabulous kisser.

Bobby and Sammy told me that we can expect to sit down and eat about mid-afternoon, but they can adjust the timetable forward or backward depending on what I would like to happen. I tell them that mid-afternoon sounds great.

I hear my phone buzzing, so I take it off the charger and look at the text message. It’s from Roger,

Fire finally out at Trucking location. Total loss. No serious injuries. The fire department has ruled that it was arson. Neighboring businesses have turned over a video to the FBI, they think it might be the Russians. They’ll call you on Monday or Tuesday. I’m heading home for the weekend. Tell everyone Happy Thanksgiving. Kiss Jill for me. Roger.

I smile to myself thinking how fortunate to have met him and hired him away from City Police. He as been on top of things from day one.

I see John already up and watching the football pre-pre-pre-game show. I also see that he has a glass of pineapple juice in his hand along with some fried eggs and toast.

Again, I think to myself how lucky I was several months ago to have met Diane and her ‘crew’ at the IHOP with Tina that night. Diane became John fiancĂ©e. Jennifer, John’s Mom became my Director of Real Estate and Diane became her assistant and just recently Diane finally got all of her real estate certifications in all 50 states.

I sit down and consider just how wonderful this past year has been to me. I met and married Jill, who is now pregnant with our first baby. Bob and Melanie Jaxson hired Jill and me to run their company and thus allowing Bob to relax and let his body finally head across the rainbow bridge letting Melanie to finally relax. It also brought me Dakota, the perfect assistant who also is pregnant by me, but clearly guards and looks out for me constantly.

I further think about how Melanie had moved into the Chateau and has been very enamored with Fred. They make a great couple. He treats her like the high classed lady that she is and she seems very smitten with Fred.

Paula comes to mind next. I met her through my short time working for Sasha at Happy, Happee Limo. Back then I was dating Tina, who now is in Arizona taking classes at Arizona State and caring for her Mother.

As I’m thinking about all that has happened this past year, I make the decision that before we eat our Thanksgiving meal, I’m going to offer anyone who wants to say anything about what they are thankful for to stand and do so. I would end the whole affair and tell everyone just how thankful that I am that they have come into my life.

The morning goes on much like normal, with one notable exception, all the TVs are on watching the Macy’s Thanksgiving Day Parade. Lots of ‘oohs’ and ‘ahhh’s looking at the balloons and the guest stars. Of course, when everyone sees Santa at the end of the parade Christmas songs begin to be sung. I just smile.

Everyone asks me if the meal will be formal or casual. At first, I was leaning towards formal, but then I decided to tell everyone casual. About an hour after the Macy’s Thanksgiving Parade ended Aurora and Patrick showed up. They thanked me profusely for inviting them. It turns out that Aurora’s latest boyfriend turned out to be hiding a wife. Patrick just didn’t have anywhere to go, he was planning on heading to some Chinese buffet to eat alone. Aurora wouldn’t allow it and drug him to the Chateau.

In my head, I had planned on seating Jennifer and Patrick next to one another. I did find out how much Patrick made through Aurora, and while she didn’t know the exact dollar amount, she estimated that he makes about 125K a year. I giggled to myself knowing that Jennifer makes double that plus has a new car to boot. So, maybe, just maybe he won’t feel like she’s chasing him for his money since she makes a whole lot more than he does.

About 2:30 everyone kind of just started sitting down at the new formal dining room table that Mom had gotten the house. I saw Fred walking hand in hand with Mom to the table, John took up the far end of the table with Diane on his right and Amy on his left. Without me saying anything Jennifer ended up right next to Patrick and across the table from Aurora. The porn twins, Kim, and Kay all took seats at the table. Allison and Belinda found seats across from one another. Mike Booker showed up, a bit later than we expected him, but he showed none the less. My darling Dakota sat next to Jill and across from Fred. I had Mom on my right and Jill on my left. BJ, Danni, and Maddie all found seats next to one another. Dr. Ronda showed up virtually at the last minute as she had an emergency C-section that started about 5:30 am. Paula showed up taking the last seat that was unoccupied.

All in all there ended up being 30 people at the new table. Sammy and Bobby laid food out. They had made two separate pans of gravy, Three turkeys, one ham, and one large roast beef. We had pots of carrots, three huge pots of mashed potatoes, a dozen baked sweet potatoes, green bean casserole with fried onion straws on top, several home-made dinner rolls.

Everyone was practically drooling at all the food. I stood up and raised a glass asking for everyone to say something that they are thankful for that occurred this past year. I turned to Jill and asked her to start.

“I’m most thankful for meeting and marrying the most wonderful man in the whole world,” Jill says to the table. I think about making a smart-assed comment but refrained from doing so.

Next is Dakota, my darling. “I’m so very thankful that I ended up here with David and Jill and now am pregnant with David’s baby, something that I have always wanted but never thought I would meet someone that I trusted enough to let myself get pregnant by them. David and Jill, I love you,” Dakota says with her eyes filling with tears.

Marcus tells everyone that he is just happy to have been included in the family and he’s thankful for the job that I had given him in the call center.

Aurora and Patrick both were thankful that they were invited to such a place to be included in a wonderful meal filled with wonderful people.

Both the CG boys told of how nice it is to have met such wonderful people and be included in the goings on at the Chateau, and that they are very happy with Corey and Carol the twins.

Kim and Kay thanked me for taking them out of the horrible job that HR had them in and that they are enjoying the time at the Chateau.

Paula, Donna, and Allison all thanked Jill and me for allowing them to live at the Chateau and to share themselves with others. And Allison went on to say that although she is working hard, being able to use the second pool house as her porn studio made life just that much easier.

Bobby and Sammy both thanked Dakota for ‘discovering’ them at the culinary school. They had never anticipated finding a place that they loved working at that was as much fun as working at the Chateau.

John and Diane stood together and thanked everyone for all the wonderful things that everyone does to make their life that much easier. Diane also said a big thank you to Jill and me for letting them live here at the Chateau. John thanked me for helping him become a better Father and for guiding him to be a better man.

The porn twins and Belinda all thanked us for not judging them in the line of work that they perform. They also thanked me for the deal that I made with them about renting the pool house.

Dr. Ronda thanked Jill and me for including her in all of our playtimes and for finding friends that she could trust not to blab to everyone her personal life.

That left Fred, Mom, and me.

Fred stood and told everyone that his life has changed for the better since meeting Melanie. I was expecting him to pull out a velvet box and propose, but alas, he didn’t do such a thing. He said that he had all but given up on finding a lady that he was interested in, who was sexy and loved to do things with not just sit at home and vegetate.

Mom stood and leaned over and kissed Fred for the lovely words. She also leaned over to me and kissed me as well for bringing her to the West Coast and making her life so much better since Bob’s passing. She said she would have never made it had I not ‘kidnapped’ her from the Hamptons and brought her to the Chateau.

Alas, it was my turn.

“First I would like to say that I love each and every one of you sitting at our table. This year has been unbelievably wonderful. We’ve grown our family by leaps and bounds. Jill, Dakota, and Diane are all pregnant. Mom helped me assume total control of Jaxson, Inc. John and Dakota have been wonderful assistants. Jennifer and Diane do a wonderful job for us in the Real Estate department. Paula runs the three limo companies with great dedication. Donna has the call center running like a well-oiled machine. Sammy and Bobby are cooking and feeding us keeping us fed and sated. Allison, Corey, Carol, and Belinda are beautiful women who work hard, and we all feel fortunate that they have become part of our family as well. Kim and Kay, our other twins, do a great job for us at Jaxson, Inc. Both of our CG boys, Derrick and JP make their Uncle Fred proud and thank them for their constant patrolling of our home, keeping it safe for all of us. And, I would be amiss not saying how much Fred means to all of us. Mom, everyone here loves you and is so thankful that you and your skills at being a woman of high society giving us all advice to help enrich our lives, we just love you. Jill, what can I say, I suckered you into marrying me although I think it was the drugs you were on in the ER that night that got you fooled, I can say that I love you with all my heart. Dr. Ronda, you have taken care of all of us, Jill, Dakota, Tina all of us. We all love you and thank you. Now, if everyone would raise their glasses

.”

Suddenly a series of rapid-fire gunshots rang out coming through the front windows.

I yelled at everyone to get down. I was praying that no one got hurt. I heard tires squealing and men’s voices laughing as two cars pulled out of the courtyard.

IF YOU ENJOYED THIS CHAPTER, PLEASE LEAVE ME A NOTE. THANK YOU FOR YOUR CONTINUES READING. PLEASE REMEMBER TO VOTE!
. PABLO DIABLO.


The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving


Introduction:
We were puzzled as to why we had no Halloween children.

The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2019

CHAPTER 1

Oddly, we had absolutely zero children come to our front door on Halloween. I really didn’t understand that, but our boy John sat at the front door holding on to one of three candy bowls. One candy bowl held full-size candy bars. The second bowl held hundreds of the ‘mini’ chocolate bars and the third bowl had the penalty candy (Smarties) for those children who don’t even take the time to dress up in a costume. They don’t get full sized candy bars, nor do they get any of the mini candies. Instead, they get one, yes one Smartie, not a handful, just one. The penalty for being lazy.

I was quite bummed that we didn’t get even one child but having all the leftover candy only made John even happier.

Mom suggested that it might be that the people in California seem to be against ‘regular’ fun that America has. She pointed out that she and Bob usually didn’t get any kids for Halloween either as the rich didn’t allow their children to go house to house begging for stuff, it wasn’t dignified. She suggested that next year we find a church that would be having a ‘fall festival’ as some churches put too much emphasis on Halloween being evil, to me it was just something that kids did, dress up and go asking for candy.

John did make the joke that many of the ladies that now lived at the Chateau were barely older than the kids I was expecting to come to the door. I know he didn’t mean it as a bad thing, he just didn’t think before he spoke. He did get three playful slaps in the back of his head from Amy, Dakota, and of course Diane.

I sat at the dining room table chatting with Mom, with Jill, with Paula, and even Jennifer joined in the conversation regarding the upcoming holidays. Mom told us all, that Christmas was her absolute favorite holiday of the year. However, she was worried about being in California and the lack of snow and cold weather that she would have in the Hamptons.

I offered to move the holiday celebration to her home in the Hamptons, even if that Apple guy bought the house a couple of weeks ago. She just laughed at my silliness. Mom was essentially set for the rest of her life, my life, Dakota’s life and well, practically everyone else’s life at the Chateau. Mom decided to fly back to the Hamptons with Fred and Dakota. Dakota did express to me that she really wasn’t all that thrilled about going, but of the Jaxson’s Mom was the better of the two. Fred went mostly because his and Mom’s relationship seemed to be heading in the same direction. Oh, they played with everyone but more and more Fred was spending the night, always in Mom’s room.

The picnic with the FBI agents and their families didn’t materialize. About half of them were involved in a massive undercover drug case, the other half couldn’t seem to work out wife and children schedules. We chatted with Special Agent Fernandez and suggested we pick a weekend between Thanksgiving and Christmas but give the FBI at least three weeks to rearrange schedules and plan for the event. We decided on the first Saturday in December. Mom took over the whole planning of the event. She enlisted Sammy and Bobby to help plan the cookout and the party.

All three of my porn ladies living in the pool house made their rent payments on the due date and as I promised I cashed each of the money orders, put the cash in separate envelopes and gave it back to them.

Jennifer and Diane were able to sell all the empty district offices. For the Hawk, we ended up making 21.7 million. We also were able to fully rent the remaining floors of the Hawk and thus had put the Hawk in the black in less than 6 months.

I flew to see the Blue Jay (Toronto) with John, Jennifer, and Dakota. Jennifer pointed out that we had the second tallest building in downtown Toronto, second only to the CN Tower. It took a few weeks, but we were able to empty the 33 district offices that were in and around Toronto. I noticed before we went to Toronto, that both the Pinetree and the restaurant group were doing rather poorly. We hired a lady named Francie to run the Blue Jay, however, her Mother passed away a couple of weeks after hiring her. She chose to move back to London to take care of her Father and thus she left us.

Finding her replacement was a bit difficult. We interviewed nearly 40 people before we settled on a nice lady named Madison. Although she legally was called Madison, she rather be called Maddie. She was young, about 29, daughter of a construction company owner. She was a graduate of the University of Toronto. Her undergrad degree was in accounting; however, she was only a few credits away from her master’s in forensic accounting. She was diligent, hardworking, and was very attentive to detail. She stayed on top of the district offices being emptied, being cleaned, the necessary desk and chairs moved to the Blue Jay and the rest of the office furniture sold to a local used office furniture company.

She sent me an email telling me she suspected that someone was slowly siphoning off money from the corporate bank accounts, not very much only about $100 a week per account. I tried several things: changed those who had access to the accounts, which did nothing. I changed the level of security required to take any money out of any of the accounts, that also did nothing. I even went to the extreme of changing banks from Canadian Imperial Bank to Toronto-Dominion, this slowed the money drain, but it returned. I contacted the RCMP and they opened a case looking for where the money drain was coming from.

However, it wasn’t the RCMP, nor any of the local Police, it was Maddie that figured it out. It seems that one of the vendors, one that had been a long-time vendor was altering the checks that we sent them. All they did was add a zero to the total, so a hundred-dollar check became a thousand-dollar check, and for whatever reason, it went unnoticed. Maddie believed it was because the vendor was submitting so many purchase orders to be paid that changing just one went unnoticed.

I flew up with Jennifer, Dakota, John, and Diane to congratulate her. The day we showed up unannounced, she was at her desk in tears. When I pulled up a chair and sat down next to her, I darn near scared her half to death. She had no idea that I was coming. She sobbed, even more, when I appeared but had not given her any notice that I was coming to town. I ended up putting my arms around her and assuring her that I was very happy with her work. Both Dakota and Jennifer validated my feelings about her performance.

I invited her to come back to the Chateau with us as we had decided to close the Blue Jay to all our people for two weeks until December 1st. We had enough Americans working in Toronto that as a company I decided that we would give both the Canadians and the Americans the last 14 days of November off, and make it a paid time off.

Jennifer and Dakota took Maddie to her residence and helped her pack for the two-week vacation back at the Chateau. John, Diane and I waited in the limo outside her apartment building. While we waited, I called Amy to make sure that we had a clean bedroom, she assured me that we did. I let her know that we were going to be bringing another lady home with us. I heard a giggle from Amy and got a smart-assed comment, “Oh yeah Daddy, that’s what you need here another horny girl. It’s not like we are running short of ladies that want to fuck your brains out,” she said to me laughing as she said it. I began to think about how hard Amy works keeping the Chateau running. I asked both Diane and John if they thought that maybe Amy could use an assistant. Both told me it would take a lot of pressure off of her as she so wants to make me happy and keep the house up to the standards that she believes I expect.

After a while, the three ladies all came down to the limo. The driver put Maddie’s luggage into the trunk and held the door open for the three ladies to get into the vehicle. I got a kiss from Jennifer and from Dakota and just a smile from Maddie. Diane playfully slapped me on the shoulder and smiled her beautiful smile.

Everyone seemed happy and there was lots of chatter going on in the limo as we made our way west across Toronto towards the airport. As usual, Dakota sat next to me, thankfully she didn’t scare the new gal by trying to give me a blowjob, which I was thinking that she would try.

When the limo arrived next to the jet, Maddie’s face lit up. Clearly, she had never been in a private jet. Everyone else looked at each other and just smiled. It wasn’t all that long ago that Jennifer, John, and Diane all had that same look when they first got on our jet.

“Um, Mr. Greene, this is your plane? I thought we would be flying Air Canada or some other commercial flight to Los Angeles,” Maddie says to me.

“No, we prefer the privacy of our own plane, in fact, Jaxson Inc. has two such planes. I have the smaller of the two, Mom has the larger and much more luxurious jet,” I tell her.

“Mom? Who is that?” she asks.

“Oh, I’m sorry. It’s just a name everyone calls her. It is Melanie Jaxson, the widow of Bob Jaxson who you know passed away just a few months ago,” I say to Maddie.

“I’m sorry. I know I read that Mr. Jaxson passed away during my training, but there was no mention of a Mrs. Jaxson,” Maddie says to me, which made me wonder who did the training.

The fight from Toronto was closer to five hours than four as Toronto was so much further north it added almost another hour of flight time. I sat on one of the couches as usual. Dakota sat next to me and Maddie on the other side of me. Jennifer sat in one of the reclining chairs and Diane and John sat on another couch. During the flight, Diane began to give John a blowjob. I got an elbow in the ribs from Dakota and I heard her try to stifle a giggle seeing John and Diane.

I looked at Maddie’s face after seeing the John/Diane antics, her eyes were as big as saucers. Although I wasn’t sure if her eyes were so large because Diane was giving John a blowjob or if she saw how incredibly well-endowed John was either way, she seemed very surprised.

I just sat next to her silent waiting for the questions. It took a while before she finally had to say something.

“Sir, is that OK? I mean, I’m not a prude, but I’ve never been exposed to such open display of sex,” Maddie finally says to me.

“Maddie, does it offend you or make you uneasy?” I ask her.

“Um, I’m not sure what the right answer to that is, sir,” she says.

“The right answer is whatever you believe. I’m not looking for someone who is a ‘yes’ person to me. I like people who speak their mind and tell me the truth,” I say.

“Well then, it is very sexy, but I’ve never seen a couple who are so open with their sexuality,” Maddie tells me.

Jennifer begins to laugh. “Darling, what you’re going to see at David and Jill’s house will rock your world. It’s like you have died and woke up at the Playboy Mansion, with David being Hugh Hefner,” she says to Maddie.

“Sir, I’m not sure that I’m ready for this kind of display. Are you sure you want me to come to your house for the two weeks? I mean, I’m not sure that I’m comfortable with just having sex with anyone,” she says to me obviously nervous.

“Maddie, there is NO expectation of anyone to have sex with anyone else. However, in my house, if you WANT to do something with someone, all you must do is ask. We are a friendly group, but there is absolutely no expectation of you from anyone. If you decide that you are uncomfortable playing, that’s fine. If you decide you would like to try something private with someone that’s fine, and if you decide to just jump into the deep end of the pool with one or more people, well, my dear that’s fine as well,” I tell her.

I see that she is still unsure about the whole setup of the Chateau. Dakota leans over and whispers in my ear, “Don’t worry about her Daddy, I’ll have a chat with her privately, woman to woman,” Dakota tells me.

I kiss her and give her a little hug. What made me a bit nervous was how Jennifer was eyeballing me. I really expected Jennifer to try and give me a blowjob, although it would have been wonderful, she was professional enough to stay in her seat.

I felt the landing gear lock into place. Maddie grabbed hold of my arm, which made John smile. Apparently, she also doesn’t like the takeoff and landing of planes. I just smiled as well with her clinging to my arm until the plane came to a parking spot. I looked out the window and of course, our trusty Fred was waiting for us with a stretch limo.

Jennifer made a cute remark about how Fred was as dependable as the sun coming up in the morning. Everyone, except Maddie, chuckled at the comment. When we went down the steps of the plane to get into the limo, I introduced Maddie to Fred. He welcomed her and asked how her first flight in a private jet went.

“Um, OK, I guess. There’s a lot more room in a private jet than sitting all smooshed up on a commercial flight. Plus, the ride was
. well, much more different than any other flight that I have ever been on,” she tells Fred.

“Well, Miss Maddie, we’re glad you chose to join us for the Thanksgiving holiday,” he says to her. I thought that he was quite the professional and was a true gentleman. He knew her name, yet I didn’t say anything to him about what her name was, which probably meant that Dakota had given him a head’s up that I was bringing a new gal home with us.

CHAPTER 2

The traffic was light heading to the Chateau. I guess the actual week of Thanksgiving had lots of people home cleaning for the company as was the case in my house when I was growing up. Mom always was cleaning starting the weekend before Thanksgiving and I had my assigned chores to help. The drive from the airport took less than a half hour, which was surprising to everyone. John sat back with his arm around Diane, who put her head on his shoulder and just closed her eyes. Maddie ended up sitting next to John, but he didn’t even say a word to her. He just sat quietly next to her.

As usual, Dakota was on one side of me, but Jennifer had taken up the other side of me. I felt her hand on my thigh and her beautiful smile when I looked over at her. I thought about the odd scenario, Jennifer being John’s mom and yet part of my playgroup. They had seen each other naked several times and have certainly seen each other having sex in the Chateau. I thought about my own Mother. I knew in my heart that there was no way I could be as nonchalant as John and Jennifer are regarding nudity and sex.

During the drive, my head began to think about the upcoming Thanksgiving feast that we needed to put on at the house. I decided to sit with Bobby and Sammy and discuss their idea of the food to cook that day. I also noticed that neither Diane nor Dakota drank much water on this trip, so a gentle scolding will be handed out at home.

“Maddie, what did your family usually have for Thanksgiving?” I asked.

“Um, the usual Fish, turnips, and artichokes,” she said with a straight face.

“WHAT?” I said, completely surprised.

She began to laugh hard as she said, “Gotcha! No, usually we cooked a small bird as we were poor, so maybe an 8-9-pound bird, often Mom got a deal on a goose and that would be what she cooked. However, Thanksgiving in Canada is in October, not November,” she explained.

John piped up, “WOW, Thanksgiving in October then Halloween, that’s like a great month. Hey, David maybe next year we can all go to Canada to have a Canadian Thanksgiving then come home and have an American Thanksgiving,” he says chuckling as he says this.

“Yeah John, that’s what you need, a big feast in October and another one in November, hell the way you eat, you’ll be 500 pounds by the end of the year with Christmas and that much food available to you,” I say causing everyone except Maddie to laugh at my comment.

I felt the limo pull into the courtyard of the Chateau. Maddie’s eyes got large again as she looked out the window at the enormous size of my home. When Fred opened the door to let us all out of the limo, she just stood at the car looking at the sheer size of the home.

John remarked, “C’mon we’ll show you around David’s little shack,” he says laughing.

I see Dakota take Maddie by the hand and lead her into the house with the rest of the group. I decide to take a moment and chat with Fred.

“Fred, how are things between you and Mom? Is everything alright?” I ask.

“Sir, you have no idea how happy I am. She’s a true lady. She’s delightful, she’s playful, she has an amazing body and I can see myself wanting to spend the rest of my life with her, but that needs to stay under wraps,” He says to me beaming with pride.

“Well, I’m very glad to hear that Fred. She is a wonderful lady, I completely agree. If you decide that you want to get her a nice piece of jewelry, say maybe a nice diamond ring, I’d be happy to help you pick one out,” I tell him hoping he understands my cryptic remark.

“Yes sir, I’ll keep that in mind,” he says.

I head inside the house only to be greeted by Amy who was waiting for me. She puts her arms around me and kisses me passionately.

“Oh Daddy, I’m so glad to see you home,” she says with her arms around my neck.

I didn’t see Maddie anywhere, so I assumed that Dakota and she found a private place to chat.

I see both BJ and Danni chatting sitting at the bar having a drink of wine, the Cierra wine with Dakota’s picture on the bottle.

“Amy darling, what’s for dinner?” I ask.

“Um, you know, I’ve been so busy doing laundry and trying to get the house organized that I never asked, but it does smell wonderful doesn’t it?” She says to me.

“Yes, it does smell wonderful,” I say back.

I drag my suitcase down to my bedroom, Amy follows much like that of a puppy dog. When I get to the bedroom, my wife was laying on our bed taking a nap. I just opened the suitcase and dumped it all into the hamper.

I went over to the bed and leaned into Jill and kissed her on the cheek. She didn’t move a muscle, clearly, she was worn out. I wasn’t going to wake her. Amy took me by the hand and lead me into the bathroom to show me some decorations that she bought for my bathroom. They were nice, not really something that I care about, but I wanted to make sure that she knew that I appreciated her effort to make our bathroom a bit nicer.

My phone buzzed. I saw that it was Roger.

“Hey Roger, what’s up?” I asked.

“Big trouble, we have a massive fire at one of the truck locations. The whole place is up in flames if you turn on your TV, I’m sure you will see how bad the fire is. Right now, it is a 6-alarm fire, but they are calling in fire assistance from other departments and other cities nearby. The governor has the national guard on ready-alert to assist,” he tells me.

I pick up the TV remote and turn on the television. I head to CNN to see a live shot of the fire raging, clearly out of control.

“Yeah, Roger I’m watching it now. Is everyone OK?” I ask.

“I think so, but they are saying that this might take a couple of days to put out. With all those tires you bought, they are causing a whole bunch of headaches for the fire crews to try and put out. The governor is getting ready to put the California national guard in play to assist the multiple fire teams that are working to contain this fire,” he tells me.

“Should I be heading up there?” I ask.

“No, you’ll just be in the way at this point, however, since you have some pull, maybe you should call the Governor’s office and find out what they may need from you,” Roger suggests to me.

“Thanks, Roger, that’ll be my next phone call,” I say to him before hanging up.

I step out of the bedroom, Amy still following me.

“Amy, find me either Dakota or John please,” I say to her. She kisses me quickly on the lips and heads off to find one of them.

She comes back a couple of minutes later with John.

“John, please find me the number for the Governor of California,” I tell him.

John opens his tablet and begins searching. It only takes him about two minutes, and he turns the tablet around to me so I can see the number and dial it.

“Good evening, this is the Governor’s office, how may I help you?” I get from the lady on the other end of the phone call.

“Yes, Ma’am. My name is David Green, I’m the CEO of Jaxson Inc. One of my trucking facilities is on fire and on CNN. I was told that the Governor or his office may want to speak with me,” I say to her quickly.

“Yes, sir, please hold. The personal assistant to the Governor will be taking your call,” I’m told as I’m put on hold while she is switching the call.

“Hello, is this Mr. Greene?” a lady asks me.

“Yes, it is,” I say to her.

“Mr. Greene, I’m glad you called. The Governor wanted to make sure you understood how bad the fire is and he wants you to know that your place will be a total loss. According to several news reports, several men were seen driving away from the facility just moments before the fire started,” the assistant told me.

“Let’s start with the important parts, is anyone hurt?” I ask.

“Not that we know of so far, of course, the fire is far from being out, so it’s still early,” I’m told.

As I’m talking to the assistant, I walk into the TV room and change the channel to put on CNN and see the fire’s live coverage.

“What can I do to help?” I ask the assistant.

“Well, at the moment, I’m not sure there is anything you can do to help,” she says.

“Can I send the firefighters food and water. I can get my people to set up a first aid station for the responders, would that be a help?” I ask.

“Well, certainly it would help, but your people will have to follow the directions as to where to put the setup for the food, obviously we don’t want your people in harm’s way nor do we want it to hinder the efforts of the firefighters,” she tells me.

“Obviously,” I say.

I thank her for her time and let her know to please let the people at the scene that I’m sending food and drinks and will set up a tent and seating somewhere, wherever they choose to want the setup.

I call for both John and Dakota.

They both come running. “John, I need you to get a party rental place in or near Sacramento. We have a trucking facility on fire, the one you see on TV right now. We need to get at least three large tents along with tables and chairs over to the fire to be set up for the firefighters to eat in shifts. They are to set up where they are told to, which may be as much as a couple of blocks away since you see how much equipment is already there. Let’s get enough tables and chairs for 100 people and let them know that we may need more depending on if the Governor puts the California National Guard in play to fight this fire,” I tell John.

“Dakota, I need you to get restaurants to funnel food to the location, start with Jimmy Johns, Olive Garden, and anyone else you can think of. We need this food to be portable as they won’t be able to cook anything on site. They will also have to go wherever they are sent to put the food out. Let’s also get our own restaurant group working on this as well, we should be assisting with providing food to the first responders. Also, coordinate with the Red Cross, they may be able to provide bottled water and coffee,” I direct Dakota.

Both John and Dakota are looking things up in their tablets and making calls. I get Jennifer involved as well.

“Jen, you see the fire on TV? Well, that’s one of our places, a trucking place up in Sacramento. Right now, it’s a 6-alarm fire. We need to see how many of our own people we have available from the restaurant group to assist with getting food to the firefighters as well as people to help serve the first responders,” I tell her. She grabs Diane and they begin to make phone calls.

I put in a call to each of the two trucking Vice Presidents that I usually deal with. Each of them tells me that they are aware of the situation. They both are sending people to help however they can. They think it is a great idea to feed the first responders and they will round up a posse to help with whatever needs to be helped. I thank each of them and hang up.

The fire on TV looks impressive, but not in a good way. Everyone sees the firefighters spraying water as well as some foam material on the fire wherever they can. However, it really doesn’t seem to be helping much.

After about 45 minutes, John, Dakota, Jennifer, and Diane are sitting next to me on the couch watching the TV news. No one is saying much, we are all just in a state of shock. BJ and Danni are sitting on the floor, the CG boys come in from outside being at the pool with the porn twins. Marcus sits on the floor with his back against Jennifer’s legs. Someone had gone and woke Jill. She came out and sat with us all watching the out of control fire and the news coverage.

Maddie came out and sat down on one of the couches to watch as well. Everyone sat quietly just watching. Occasionally, CNN would break away to run a string of commercials. As that happened, several of the ladies would get up and run to a bathroom to pee while the commercials were on.

Before I even realized it, Bobby and Sammy were announcing that dinner was ready. Of course, our resident garbage disposal John was the first to the food. However, he made Diane a plate, served her and THEN he got himself a plate of food.

As people got up and headed into the kitchen to get a plate of food, there was little talking. Everyone just seemed stunned watching this out of control fire live on CNN.

As I watched the fire, I began to think about Amy. This beautiful young lady seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at taking care of the house. I thought about how it had grown in the number of people from just 5 or 6 to nearly 20 now. Although three of them didn’t live in the main house, three of them lived in the pool house. Yet, they came and went as they pleased, knowing that I was perfectly fine with their comings and goings.

I pulled Dakota to the kitchen with me and sat her down to have a chat with her. I figured that if anyone would understand Amy’s mind, Dakota would. The two of them have developed quite the friendship, a bit competitive at times (sexually speaking) but all in all they have become quite close.

“Darling, I want to chat with you about Amy. Is she OK or does she need help in keeping this place under control?” I ask.

“Daddy, she needs help. She won’t ask for it, but she is basically spending her entire day from the moment she wakes to when she finally gets to sleep in cleaning the house, doing laundry, and other chores that you and I know little about. She so wants to make you happy, but she is not having any fun any longer,” Dakota tells me.

I sit and ponder what she said.

“OK, then how about this for an idea. We hire a cleaning service, they would be here 4-6 hours a day, seven days a week. They would handle laundry and the basic cleaning. If Amy needed anything to be done that, she herself could not due then they would either do it for her or assist her in getting it done,” I say to Dakota.

Now Dakota sits and ponders what I have said.

“Daddy, we just need to hire someone or some company. I think she’s at her wit’s end and is really unhappy, but she so wants to make you happy that she is sacrificing her own happiness to make you happy,” Dakota says.

“OK, get your tablet, and let’s make some calls while everyone watches the news,” I say.

Dakota gets up and whispers something in Amy’s ear, picks up her tablet and comes over to the table in the kitchen.

“Here you go Daddy, the number is

 They are called ‘Sparkling Touch’ home cleaning service. They offer 7 days a week service. Their service includes laundry, changing bedding, vacuuming, dusting, windows, and doors. However, they don’t handle pets of any sort,” Dakota reads to me from her tablet.

I put in a call to them. I get an answering service. I recognize the voice immediately.

“Hello, thank you for calling Sparkling Touch cleaning service. My name is Aurora, how may I assist you?” the voice on the other end of the call says.

“Um, Aurora, my name is David Greene,” I say.

“DAVID
. OH, MY GAWD, WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?” I get loudly in my ear from a very excited former girlfriend.

I roll my eyes as I chat with Aurora, Dakota sees me try and hold a conversation with Aurora.

“Where are you these days darling?” Aurora asks me.

“Well, things have changed for me a bit since we dated. I’m married now and have a new house that I need your cleaning service seven days a week,” I say to her.

“Married? I thought that you once told me that you were never getting married again after what you went through with your wife,” Aurora says.

“Well, things have changed a bit. I met a beautiful woman who stole my heart. Work went a bit better than I expected and now live a really nice life,” I tell her.

“Damn, I knew I shouldn’t have let you get away. I was so stupid in thinking that you would be just running those restaurants forever and me being second in your life,” she says.

“Aurora, I need your service. I don’t want my house to get out of control. I need laundry service, cleaning, dusting, and bedding changed. Can your company handle all of that?” I ask.

“Well, of course, we can silly. Before I can give you a price quote, I have some questions for you,” she says.

“OK, I’m ready shoot,” I tell her.

“First, how many bedrooms do you have?”

“20”

“What? Did you say 20? As in 2-0?” she asks in a completely shocked voice.

“Yes, I said twenty. Like I said Aurora, things have changed for me a bit,” I say.

“Um OK, then tell me about your house,” she decides to just ask me to explain it.

“Well, the house has 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. The home is called The Chateau and it is in Beverly Hills. The house size is 28,000 square feet. I have two pools, two pool houses but your company won’t be needed to clean them. I have two washers, two dryers, two kitchens, two video gaming rooms that are second to none, a wine cellar, a living room, and TV room, along with an office. We also have several empty rooms that we haven’t designated anything yet,” I tell her.

“Holy shit, David, what did you do win the lottery?” Aurora says in a very surprised voice.

“Why don’t you stop by tomorrow and look around, bring your estimator with you and give me a good price for your company’s service,” I say to her.

“What time do you want me there?” Aurora asks.

“Darling, because we have a good history, anytime you wish to stop by. What is your cell phone number?” I ask.

She gives me her cell number and I give her my address. We exchange pleasantries and hang up.

I see Amy looking at me, I use my finger to summon her over to me.

When she gets to me, I pat my lap asking her to sit down on my lap, which she does.

“Darling, your best friend in the house gave you up. Dakota said that you were basically working yourself to death here and are very unhappy,” I tell her.

“Well, Daddy, I’m trying so hard to keep up, but with so many people now living here I just keep getting further and further behind. I don’t want you to think that I can’t do the job you hired me for,” Amy tells me.

“OK, then, I need to let you know that I’ve hired a company to help you. Now, before you get all worried, this company is to help you, not replace you. You are still in charge of our house. You will direct the company people to do what you want them to do. Laundry, dusting, cleaning (mainly kitchens and bathrooms) and vacuumed the carpets. Mop the floors and scrub the kitchens. Plus, any other chores you choose to have them do. Darling, I’m not replacing you, I’m just bringing in reinforcements to aid you,” I say to her.

“Are you sure you’re not mad at me Daddy?” she says with her heart in her eyes.

“No, my dear. I’m very happy with what you’ve done here, but I still want you to play with us and later you haven’t been playing, you’ve just been working,” I tell her.

As I am sitting there with her on my lap, Dakota leans in and says, “Did you tell her about Aurora?” I just chuckle knowing that Dakota doesn’t miss anything.

“Darling, I want to let you know that it turns out that a woman that I dated a long time ago will be showing up here tomorrow with her estimator to give me a price on hiring their company’s service,” I tell her.

“Why are you telling me that? Shouldn’t you be telling Jill?” she says.

“Well, I don’t want you to think that I’m trying to replace you. You are very special in my life and you should know by now that I love you. But I do have a history with this woman and I didn’t want you to worry about our history,” I tell her. I see her look at Dakota, who shrugs her shoulders at Amy.

“Amy, I don’t think you need to worry, besides, there are Jill and myself to protect David from any more past skanks like that Darleen chick,” Dakota says causing Amy to laugh out loud. Heck, even Dakota laughed.

CHAPTER 3

Amy begins to wiggle her bottom on my manhood. It doesn’t take long for me to be rock-hard. I feel her unzip me and fishes out my cock. She sheds her shorts and panties and mounts me. She’s rocking back and forth on me. I feel her velvety pussy clamping around my manhood. Over and over she rocks making my cock feel her wetness. I just lean back in the seat and let her do the work.

I feel her lips on mine. I kiss her back just a passionately as she is kissing me.

Suddenly I hear, “OH, I’m so sorry. I didn’t’ mean to interrupt. I’m sorry sir,” Maddie says as Amy is having her way with my manhood.

Dakota says to her, “No worries, this happens all the time. As David told you, we are a friendly bunch. Sex happens a lot here, don’t be embarrassed. I’m not even sure that David even heard you as he usually gets really into whoever is having their way with him,” she tells Maddie. I peek out of my closed eyes to see her just stand at the kitchen counter and watch Amy and me.

“Doesn’t your wife mind?” She asks me.

Again, Dakota answers, “Hell no. Jill will sometimes join in, sometimes she will do one or more of the guys here, and sometimes it just becomes Caligula,” she says trying not to disturb Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DADDY, HERE I CUM, OH YOU FUCK ME SO GOOD,” Amy says to me as I feel her body orgasm on my cock.

I’m really enjoying this whole event, Amy fucking me, Dakota being the play by play announcer to Maddie and Maddie watching us as if she’s never seen a couple having sex before, but then again, maybe she hasn’t.

Jill walks into the room, leans down and kisses me then kisses Amy. She pours herself another glass of Cierra and heads back out to the TV room.

Maddie notices the picture of Dakota on the bottle of wine.

“Is this you?” she asks.

“Well, actually no, but it sure does look like me doesn’t it?” Dakota tells Maddie, who still hasn’t stopped watching Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DAMN DADDY, YOUR COCK IS FILLING MY LITTLE PUSSY, I FEEL SO FULL, SO DARN FULL,” she says again as another wave of orgasm rolls through her.

About this time, BJ and her friend Danni both come into the kitchen. They were going to get another plate of food but instead decided to watch the show of Amy and me.

The third wave of orgasm pushed through Amy, “OH DADDY, GAWD DAMN, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH,” Amy says as her breathing becomes very stilted.

And then it happens, the first time since Tina has left us. Amy’s eyes roll to the back of her head and her entire body becomes limp on me. Dakota calls her name a couple of times and gets no response. BJ announces that she will call 911. Jill tells her to stop and not do that. Jill reaches out and slaps Amy across the face. This causes Amy to take an enormous gulp of air.

She opens her eyes, she knows what just happened. Dakota leans in and tells her, “Welcome to the club you slut,” giggling the whole time she is talking to Amy.

“Oh Daddy, you fucked me unconscious. Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she says with tears in her eyes.

BJ and her friend Danni along with our new girl Maddie are totally confused. Dakota begins to explain to the three that are confused. However, I see the CG boys standing by the bar wondering what just happened.

Dakota begins to explain, “Ladies, I see that none of you have ever witnessed someone being fucked unconscious. You see David, or Daddy as some of us call him has this natural talent to get a woman so high on endorphins while having sex that many women begin to orgasm so hard that they end up passing out, well, ok maybe not passing out, but more like going unconscious. As you can see, it’s really a cool thing and if you’re the one being fucked unconscious then you will feel an orgasm like none other in your entire life,” she explains. I hear Jennifer confirming to the CG boys that it is like no orgasm that she has ever had in her life.

I hear BJ and Danni tell each other that they want to experience this. Maddie looks to be just plain scared.

Dakota tries her hand at a joke, “You know if I could sell tickets to Daddy fucking a woman unconscious then I’d be a millionaire several times over,” she says. I hear Jennifer and Jill giggle, but no one else does.

As Amy unplugs herself from my cock, she slides down and cleans me up and puts my cock back into my shorts.

Unexpectedly, Danni leans into my ear and asks, “May I be next?” However, I see BJ put on a pouty face. I kiss both and get up and take each one by the hand and lead them to my bedroom. Oddly enough, Maddie seems to be entranced and just follows us.

Maddie does ask a question, “how do you know that it doesn’t hurt the women?”

“Well, Amy isn’t the first one to be fucked unconscious, this makes, Oh I don’t know, about 7 women and about 12 times it has happened. Jill’s assistant, Tina who is now in Arizona taking care of her Mother is the only 4-time person of the club, she is also the original member,” I say to the three ladies.

As I push my bedroom door open, I hear Danni say, “Oh fuck. Is this your bedroom, hell its larger than my entire apartment was,” in a voice that is clear that she is stunned by the sheer size of the bedroom as we walk into it.

I take BJ and Danni over to a play bed and begin to undress them. I see Maddie watch with her eyes getting large as the three of us are completely naked. I lift BJ up and set her gently on the bed. Danni just climbs on the bed. I put myself on top of BJ since I know that she is worried that I will ‘toss her aside’ in favor of Danni.

I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She happily parts her legs. I see her face brighten up with a big smile. She is so very happy that I chose to play with her first. I realize that my cock is still hard, but I want to make sure that BJ is loosened up before I try to fuck her unconscious.

I put my face into her pussy. I begin to lick and suck. I feel her part her legs even further as I suck on her womanhood, licking and flicking my tongues over her clit. She is moaning as I keep up my oral assault.

I feel her pussy splash my face as her first orgasm rolls through her body. I lick her pussy repeatedly trying to lap up every drop of orgasmic juice that I can get. I slide up on her body. I grasp her ankles and put them over my shoulders. I enter her, pushing myself as deep int her as I can get. I see her already beginning to change her breathing as I bottom out inside of her.

I begin quickening my pace to get her to change her breathing even further. She is breathing very rapidly. I see her eyes begin to roll to the back of her head. Her friend, Danni is laying next to her caressing her face and telling her how sexy she looks. I keep my quick pace of thrusting in and out of her womanhood. Her breathing becomes shallower and a bit stunted. I see her eyes glazing over and then it occurs, she goes totally limp. Danni freaks out a bit. She is calling BJ over and over. I reach out and slap her across the cheek. She takes an enormous gulp of air. Her eyes open in a dreamy look. Danni asks if she is OK. She nods her head yes and just smiles.

Danni is now really turned on.

“Do me, do me,” she requests.

“In a moment, let BJ regain her senses,” I say to her.

I caress her face looking into her eyes.

“Are you ok darling?” I ask her.

“OH YEAH,” she says in a soft gentle voice.

I unplug myself from BJ and playfully push Danni onto her back. She has her legs parted almost immediately. However, instead of just putting my cock into her pussy, I realize that I need to slow her down a bit. I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She grabs my head and pushed my face even further into her sex. I feel her body spasming as my tongue licks through her pussy. I taste her sweet lady juice and lap it up. She is cumming repeatedly and I lick up every drop that I can get into my mouth. However, I can feel that she is all amped up. I need to calm her down a bit or she won’t go unconscious.

“Danni, I need to calm you down a bit. You are way too amped up right now. Let me just take my time and get you to calm down,” I tell her.

She seems a bit confused.

“You got to trust me on this,” I tell her again.

I gently turn her over and begin massaging her back. I work my way from her shoulders down her back, across her butt cheeks, down each leg all the way to her feet. I massage each foot. Slowly, I work my way back up her legs to her ass. As I reach her bum, I gently massage each beautiful globe. I lightly run my fingers up the inside of each thigh. She parts her legs a bit for my hand.

I can just gently touch her labia. She has a very small set of pussy lips. I gently slide her legs further apart, which she does. I now can run my hand up and down her slit. I dip one then two fingers inside of her. I feel how wet her pussy is, however, her breathing is still quite aggressive.

I lean into her ear and say, “Darling, you need to calm yourself a bit, you are way too excited. How can I get you more relaxed?” I ask.

“Let me blow you. I really like giving blowjobs and it gets me relaxed as my mind thinks about pleasing the person I’m blowing,” she says to me.

I roll off of her and lay on my back with my cock pointing at the ceiling. BJ and Maddie are both watching us. Maddie is sitting on the edge of the second play bed.

I do notice that Maddie’s hand is inside of her shorts. Clearly, she is playing with herself. In my head I thought, well that’s a step in the right direction.

Danni’s oral technique is delightful. She works hard at licking and teasing my manhood. She plays with my balls gently as she is working on sucking my cock. She tries to deep throat me, which causes her to gag copious amounts of spittle. I do see the change in aggressiveness. She seems much more relaxed as several minutes pass and I haven’t cum yet. She is working my cock the best she can. I think that I surprised her that I was able to hold out and not cum as quickly as she expected. In my head, I thought about the fact that she had no problem licking BJ’s juices off my manhood without saying a word. I am now sure that Danni is bi. I gently push Danni back onto her back. I just slide myself up so that my cock lines up with her sex. I reach down and lift her knees up to be next to her ears. I slide my manhood into her, slowly at first as she is so tight. I hear her gasp as I enter her.

“Oh, my goodness, you are so big. You are stretching me out wonderfully, damn its’ been quite a while since I have had someone so large inside of me. No wonder why all the women here want to fuck you,” Danni says to me smiling.

I begin my slow thrusting into her. She moans louder and louder asking me to fuck her harder, but I know that will just amp her up again. I keep up my slow rhythmic fucking, finally, after several minutes of fucking her, I hear the first step of her heading towards drifting off. Her breathing makes a noticeable change. I push myself deep into her. I began to kiss her as she is now coating my cock and balls with her wetness repeatedly.

I whisper in her ear, “If you think I’m stretching you out, try my boy John on for size, he’ll make your pussy feel like there is a watermelon inside of it. That boy can fuck,” I say smiling to her. Maddie hears me and smiles as I see that she has shed her shorts and is now fingering herself openly on the second play bed. I summon BJ over to me.

“Yes sir, what can I do for you?” she asks.

“Play with Maddie. I think she is feeling lonely,” I tell BJ.

BJ gets off the play bed that Danni and I are on and goes over to the other play bed. She climbs on and begins to caress Maddie’s shoulders. I see BJ lean in and give Maddie a gentle kiss. Maddie doesn’t push her away, but I think that BJ surprised her with the kiss. BJ slides her head down to Maddie’s sex and pulls the panties to the side and begins to lick Maddie’s sex. Maddie’s eyes begin to roll to the back of her head.

I’m not stopping my rhythmic fucking of Danni. I grasp each ankle and put them over my shoulders to get deeper penetration. Danni’s breathing changes again noticeably. I’m not touching her cervix with the head of my cock. I am fully into her. She is really moaning and coating my cock and balls with her wetness.

I hear Maddie moaning loudly as BJ is licking and sucking on her pussy. BJ begins to slide Maddie’s panties off her, she gives no resistance to BJ.

I begin to pick up my pace just a little bit, Danni is really enjoying my antics. She continues to coat my midsection over and over with her wetness. I see Maddie begin to roll through a series of orgasms. Yep, as I suspected BJ is bi and Maddie doesn’t seem to mind who might be licking the kitty.

I really begin to thrust hard into Danni. She is moaning and orgasming continually. Finally, I sense that she is close as her breathing again takes a big change.

“Oh David, you’re filling my pussy

.” she says before she goes unconscious. I call her name a couple of times. BJ stops what she is doing to watch. Even Maddie sits back up to watch what happens. I slap Danni across the face, she takes a big gulp of air. I hear BJ ask, “Is that what I did? Fuck that is sexy,” smiling the whole time before she goes back to licking and sucking Maddie’s wonderful pussy.

I slow my fucking down as Danni is trying to regain her senses. She knows she went unconscious telling me just how much she loved the orgasm, something that she hasn’t had in quite a while. BJ stops licking Maddie and asks, “I thought that guy you were dating was rocking your world all the time. At least that is what you always told me,” she says from across the room.

“Well, he did fuck me wonderfully, but not like this. Hell, I’ll make myself available to him anytime he wants me,” Danni says to BJ.

“I know what you mean, do I have a great boss or what?” BJ says smiling before she goes back to licking Maddie. I see Maddie’s finger summoning me over to the bed that her and BJ are on. I kiss Danni before I get off that play bed and go over to the other one. I lean in and whisper into BJ’s ear, “Mind if I join you ladies?”

BJ stops licking Maddie and rolls away from her. I get on the bed and slid my manhood between her legs. Even though BJ was licking and sucking on Maddie, her pussy was the tightest of the three ladies. I pushed the head of my cock into her and had to stop to allow her body to adjust to my size. I looked into her eyes, she smiled at me and pulled me deeper into her. I felt her legs wrap around my back and her ankles interlock behind me.

I push myself into her slowly, stopping a couple of times to allow her body to adjust. Finally, after several minutes I reach the bottom with my manhood fully into her sex. I begin to thrust in and out of her. She responds by coating my cock and balls with her own wetness.

Maddie keeps moaning as I’m pushing my manhood into her. “Oh, my gawd, you’re so big, fuck, I can feel you so deep into me,” Maddie says as I’m pushing as deep into her as possible. I see her struggling to keep her focus on me. I just keep thrusting over and over into her.

“OH FUCK ME DAVID, THIS FEELS SO WONDERFUL, INTERNATIONAL SEX WITH YOU IS DELIGHTFUL,” Maddie struggles to say to me.

After she has cum three, no four times I finally feel myself approaching my own orgasm, “Darling I’m about to cum. Should I pull out?” I ask not knowing Maddie.

“Oh no, I’m on birth control. I want you to cum in me, please, fill my little pussy up with your cum,” Maddie directs me.

“OH DARLING, HERE I CUM,” I say to her as I’m filling her pussy with my cum.

“OH GAWD DAVID, OH FUCK ME, THIS FEELS SO FUCKING WONDERFUL, WHAT A FANTASY TO GET FUCKED SO WELL BY YOUR BOSS,” Maddie announces to everyone. The other ladies just giggle hearing Maddie announce her orgasms.

As I finally begin to slow my pace back to normal, Maddie has one more large orgasm. “OH FUCK, GAWD, HOW DO YOU MAKE ME CUM SO HARD?” She says to me. I look into her eyes and lean down and kiss her. She responds with a deep passionate kiss, she’s a great kisser.

I roll off her only to hear her moan in disappointment. I kiss her before I get off the bed and head into the shower. Luckily, none of the ladies follow me. I get to have a nice hot shower alone giving me time to wash my hair and wash all the sex off of me.

CHAPTER 4

After my shower, I put on my traditional shorts and a white tee shirt. The three ladies had all left the room when I came out of the shower. I headed back down to the TV room where I found that the channel had been changed to a movie. The ladies had put on Spanglish. I liked that movie, I had seen it before, but Paz Vega is gorgeous and makes a good opposite to Tea Leone and Adam Sandler. One of the things that I like about the movie is that Adam Sandler’s character is portrayed as a decent guy who does not cheat on his crazy wife, who cheats on him. I hear Jennifer complain that she can’t find any decent guys like Adam Sandler’s character.

“What am I Jennifer, chopped liver?” I say causing several laughs in the TV room.

“Well, you are married. I get to play with you occasionally, but I don’t get to marry you, which is what I was referring to,” She says to me in a very sincere manner.

I get up and walk over to her and kiss her, which elicits a few hoots and makes Jennifer must break from our kiss because she is giggling too hard. I know that she is ticklish and begin to tickle her causing her to laugh even louder. Several of the other ladies in the TV room laugh out loud, big belly laughs.

I pull her up and take her place and sit her down on my lap which gets her to kiss me. Again, this gets some hooting and cheering of the two of us kissing and putting our hands all over each other. Finally, Jennifer has had enough and takes me by the hand and pulls me up and walks away with me from the TV room. We walk right past Jill who is kissing Marcus. I see her hand rubbing his cock through his pants.

“C’mon lover. I want some time with you. All the other young ladies have had their way with you lately, now its my turn,” Jennifer says to me smiling as she takes me back to my bedroom.

She pushed open the door, pulls me inside, closing the door behind me and locking it.

“There, that should keep the horny hoochies out for a bit,” Jennifer says to me.

“What if it’s Jill who wants in here,” I say to her being just an ass.

“I’m pretty sure she’s got her mind set on Marcus. You saw them as we walked by, not to mention that she only needs to announce herself for me to unlock the door,” Jennifer says.

She takes me by the hand and leads me to one of the play beds. I stand there kissing her as she wraps her arms around my neck. I guess I had forgotten just how beautiful she is. Sparkling emerald green eyes highlighting her auburn hair and beautiful figure. In my head, I know that she’s technically not too old to have another child, but at her age, it would be considered a very high-risk pregnancy, besides, I know that she doesn’t want to dramatically change her life in that manner.

Jennifer sheds her clothes. While she is doing that, I make myself naked as well. She gets into bed with me and wraps her arms around me and pulls herself as tightly to my body as she can get.

“What’s going on my dear, you seem a bit more enamored with me today, is everything OK?” I ask.

“Yeah, I’m just feeling a bit lonely, that’s all. The locksmith guy and I really didn’t work out. He’s nice enough, but he is so married to his work that he really doesn’t have any time for a relationship. I kind of knew that but was hoping that I was wrong. You know, I’m feeling lonely. I mean, I love you, more than you will ever know but you’re not available. Oh, you are for the physical intimacy, but not for a true one on one loving relationship. Oh, David, darling, I shouldn’t be bothering you with this petty stuff,” Jennifer tells me.

“My dear, isn’t that what close friends are for? If you’re lonely, I’m always available to you. Maybe there’s someone in my list of friends that might interest you that doesn’t have a thriving business that he’s married to,” I say to her smiling but being serious.

She leans into me and kisses me, clearly, she is lonely and wants some intimacy. I pull her into me even tighter. I want her to know that she is loved. I begin to caress her back as we just lay there holding each other. We lay like that for at least a half hour before there is a knock at the door. I hear a sigh from Jennifer.

“Daddy, there’s a lady at the front door named Aurora here to see you. She says you called her to show up now,” Diane says to me through the locked door.

I get up, kiss Jennifer and put my clothes back on. I unlock the door and head towards the front door. Once I get close a woman rushes me putting her arms around me and kissing my face, which of course isn’t anything new in this house.

“OK, OK, stop Aurora or your co-worker will think differently about you. You’ll wreck your virginal reputation,” I say this to Aurora which causes her co-worker to laugh out loud a big belly laugh.

“Oh, my gawd Aurora, he doesn’t know you at all does he?” the co-worker says to Aurora as he laughs out loud. I notice that this guy is huge. I mean he could easily rival Jason Momoa from the movie Aquaman. He’s clearly 6’10 or taller, he’s broad-shouldered, square-jawed, and has really deep blue eyes. I’m thinking to myself that this guy must get laid all the time. I look at the all telling left hand and see no wedding ring.

Aurora playfully slaps this guy in the belly telling him to ‘shut the hell up’ as she giggles. Aurora steps forward put her arms around me and pull me in for a deep passionate kiss. In probably any other house in California, it would draw looks of interest, but not in the Chateau, it’s just another beautiful woman wanting to hang on me.

I take Aurora by the hand into the kitchen. I look around for Jill but don’t see her. I do hear someone reaching an orgasm in one of the bedrooms. I introduce Aurora to Dakota and Amy. Amy can’t take her eyes off the colleague of Aurora.

Since Aurora didn’t do introductions, she instead put her tongue down my throat I decided to introduce myself, “Hello, I’m David Greene. Aurora and I used to date several years ago before she got bored with me and moved on to some real winner guys,” I say smiling which gets a playful slap in my belly by Aurora and thus causing a couple of the ladies to giggle.

I put my hand out to Aurora’s friend who says, “Hello Mr. Greene, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Patrick. I own the company and when Aurora told me about the size of your home, usually I just send my estimator, but hearing the enormous size I had to come to see it for myself. I hope I’m not intruding,” Patrick says to me.

I look around the room and all female eyes are on Patrick.

“You’re not intruding, not at all. Do you want to look around or do you have questions for me?” I ask.

“Well, if you could go over with me what you want to be done and give me some ideas of the size of the house and maybe have someone give Aurora and me a walkthrough that would be very helpful,” he says.

“OK, fair enough. The house is 28,000 square feet. 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. We have three kitchens but only use two. We have two sets of washer/dryers, we have 2 video game rooms, we have two offices, a TV room, a living room, a formal dining room, which you are standing in. We have several rooms that haven’t even been designated what to do with. We have a game room and a wine cellar. Amy here will be happy to give you a tour. Here’s the important part to me, first that your people are trustworthy to not say anything to anyone about what they may see or hear in this house. Second, we can trust them to not pilfer from us. Third, they will show up when they are scheduled, as we will need your company 7 days a week. Fourth, and finally, that they know that Amy is in charge, what she says goes and the only ones who can override her are myself and my wife Jill. Are these rules OK with you Patrick?” I ask being straight forward.

“Absolutely sir, we can accommodate everything you have requested,” Patrick tells me. In my head, I’m thinking that Jennifer might be a good match for Patrick, but as he’s a large good-looking man and I’m sure he’s not lonely.

“What I think we need help with is the following: laundry, bedding changed every three to four days, the kitchens scrubbed meticulously daily, all the bathrooms fully stocked and cleaned daily, all carpets vacuumed, all non-carpeted floors swept and or dry mopped, dusting, and any other items that Amy might designate,” I tell Patrick.

“So far I don’t hear anything that we can’t accommodate,” he tells me.

Just before I turn over Patrick and Aurora to Amy to give them a tour of the house, both Jill and Jennifer come into the formal dining room.

“Patrick, this is my wife Jill and this beautiful lady is my director of Real Estate Jennifer. Ladies this is Patrick, the owner of the cleaning service that I am hiring to help around here and this is Aurora, a lady who used to date me years ago but was smart enough to drop a loser like me and find much better-looking guys to date,” I say chuckling. Again, I get a playful slap in the belly from Aurora. I also get a playful slap on the back of the head from Jill.

Amy leads them through the house. I hear lots of sighs at how enormous the Chateau really is. Patrick says a couple of times that it is the biggest house he’s ever been inside of and he’s been in many houses in Beverly Hills.

I see Jennifer not able to take her eyes off Patrick. I lean into her and say, “Did you check out his left hand? No wedding ring,” I say smiling to her.

It takes Amy nearly an hour to show Patrick and Aurora around the house. When they return to the kitchen, Patrick gives me a price of $1200.00 a week which I accept. I ask him if he needs a credit card to bill it to or will he just send us the bill. He said that he preferred a credit card but would be willing to send us a bill. I gave him Jill’s corporate credit card. He jotted down the information.

I take Aurora by the hand and walk her into the living room to ask her some questions, “Aurora, are you seeing anyone these days?”

“No, not really. I have a couple of guys that I use as tools, but none that I’m dating? Why, do you have someone for me to meet?” she asks.

“Well, maybe. We’ll see how things go,” I tell her.

“What about all these beautiful ladies that are here, and the size of this home, how did that all come about. Oh, and your wife is absolutely gorgeous, you’ve done well since I was stupid and let you get away,” Aurora says to me.

“Well, what’s the story with your boss. Practically every woman in this house couldn’t take their eyes off Patrick,” I say to Aurora.

“Oh, he’s got women throwing themselves at him, but they don’t know that he’s a bit shy around women. It seems he has a knack for finding the hussies that only see the dollar signs and are willing to sleep with him to get to his wallet. He’s a bit lonely and gun shy,” Aurora tells me. However, she said the magic words “He’s lonely” just what I heard just an hour ago from Jennifer. Maybe they could be a good match, or maybe not, but in my heart, I do hope that maybe something could spark between them.

Patrick says that he’s ready to leave. I ask Aurora when she might have time off to come to spend a weekend here, she says she has Thanksgiving until the following Monday off. I invite her and Patrick to join us for Thanksgiving and the weekend if they are interested. She says that they will discuss it in the car on the drive back to the office. I kiss her and off they go.

CHAPTER 5

On the morning of Thanksgiving, Bobby and Sammy had three refrigerators and three freezers full of food. Bobby had been up since 4:30 am and Sammy just a couple of minutes after that. Both guys had Christmas music playing telling us that today was the official start of Christmas season, their favorite.

The past couple of days, I had been teasing Jennifer that if she doesn’t ask Patrick out that I will embarrass her and do it for her. Each time she gets annoyed with me and playfully slaps me wherever on my body that she can reach. Of course, it is followed up with her arms around my neck and a passionate kiss. I love her kisses as she is a fabulous kisser.

Bobby and Sammy told me that we can expect to sit down and eat about mid-afternoon, but they can adjust the timetable forward or backward depending on what I would like to happen. I tell them that mid-afternoon sounds great.

I hear my phone buzzing, so I take it off the charger and look at the text message. It’s from Roger,

Fire finally out at Trucking location. Total loss. No serious injuries. The fire department has ruled that it was arson. Neighboring businesses have turned over a video to the FBI, they think it might be the Russians. They’ll call you on Monday or Tuesday. I’m heading home for the weekend. Tell everyone Happy Thanksgiving. Kiss Jill for me. Roger.

I smile to myself thinking how fortunate to have met him and hired him away from City Police. He as been on top of things from day one.

I see John already up and watching the football pre-pre-pre-game show. I also see that he has a glass of pineapple juice in his hand along with some fried eggs and toast.

Again, I think to myself how lucky I was several months ago to have met Diane and her ‘crew’ at the IHOP with Tina that night. Diane became John fiancĂ©e. Jennifer, John’s Mom became my Director of Real Estate and Diane became her assistant and just recently Diane finally got all of her real estate certifications in all 50 states.

I sit down and consider just how wonderful this past year has been to me. I met and married Jill, who is now pregnant with our first baby. Bob and Melanie Jaxson hired Jill and me to run their company and thus allowing Bob to relax and let his body finally head across the rainbow bridge letting Melanie to finally relax. It also brought me Dakota, the perfect assistant who also is pregnant by me, but clearly guards and looks out for me constantly.

I further think about how Melanie had moved into the Chateau and has been very enamored with Fred. They make a great couple. He treats her like the high classed lady that she is and she seems very smitten with Fred.

Paula comes to mind next. I met her through my short time working for Sasha at Happy, Happee Limo. Back then I was dating Tina, who now is in Arizona taking classes at Arizona State and caring for her Mother.

As I’m thinking about all that has happened this past year, I make the decision that before we eat our Thanksgiving meal, I’m going to offer anyone who wants to say anything about what they are thankful for to stand and do so. I would end the whole affair and tell everyone just how thankful that I am that they have come into my life.

The morning goes on much like normal, with one notable exception, all the TVs are on watching the Macy’s Thanksgiving Day Parade. Lots of ‘oohs’ and ‘ahhh’s looking at the balloons and the guest stars. Of course, when everyone sees Santa at the end of the parade Christmas songs begin to be sung. I just smile.

Everyone asks me if the meal will be formal or casual. At first, I was leaning towards formal, but then I decided to tell everyone casual. About an hour after the Macy’s Thanksgiving Parade ended Aurora and Patrick showed up. They thanked me profusely for inviting them. It turns out that Aurora’s latest boyfriend turned out to be hiding a wife. Patrick just didn’t have anywhere to go, he was planning on heading to some Chinese buffet to eat alone. Aurora wouldn’t allow it and drug him to the Chateau.

In my head, I had planned on seating Jennifer and Patrick next to one another. I did find out how much Patrick made through Aurora, and while she didn’t know the exact dollar amount, she estimated that he makes about 125K a year. I giggled to myself knowing that Jennifer makes double that plus has a new car to boot. So, maybe, just maybe he won’t feel like she’s chasing him for his money since she makes a whole lot more than he does.

About 2:30 everyone kind of just started sitting down at the new formal dining room table that Mom had gotten the house. I saw Fred walking hand in hand with Mom to the table, John took up the far end of the table with Diane on his right and Amy on his left. Without me saying anything Jennifer ended up right next to Patrick and across the table from Aurora. The porn twins, Kim, and Kay all took seats at the table. Allison and Belinda found seats across from one another. Mike Booker showed up, a bit later than we expected him, but he showed none the less. My darling Dakota sat next to Jill and across from Fred. I had Mom on my right and Jill on my left. BJ, Danni, and Maddie all found seats next to one another. Dr. Ronda showed up virtually at the last minute as she had an emergency C-section that started about 5:30 am. Paula showed up taking the last seat that was unoccupied.

All in all there ended up being 30 people at the new table. Sammy and Bobby laid food out. They had made two separate pans of gravy, Three turkeys, one ham, and one large roast beef. We had pots of carrots, three huge pots of mashed potatoes, a dozen baked sweet potatoes, green bean casserole with fried onion straws on top, several home-made dinner rolls.

Everyone was practically drooling at all the food. I stood up and raised a glass asking for everyone to say something that they are thankful for that occurred this past year. I turned to Jill and asked her to start.

“I’m most thankful for meeting and marrying the most wonderful man in the whole world,” Jill says to the table. I think about making a smart-assed comment but refrained from doing so.

Next is Dakota, my darling. “I’m so very thankful that I ended up here with David and Jill and now am pregnant with David’s baby, something that I have always wanted but never thought I would meet someone that I trusted enough to let myself get pregnant by them. David and Jill, I love you,” Dakota says with her eyes filling with tears.

Marcus tells everyone that he is just happy to have been included in the family and he’s thankful for the job that I had given him in the call center.

Aurora and Patrick both were thankful that they were invited to such a place to be included in a wonderful meal filled with wonderful people.

Both the CG boys told of how nice it is to have met such wonderful people and be included in the goings on at the Chateau, and that they are very happy with Corey and Carol the twins.

Kim and Kay thanked me for taking them out of the horrible job that HR had them in and that they are enjoying the time at the Chateau.

Paula, Donna, and Allison all thanked Jill and me for allowing them to live at the Chateau and to share themselves with others. And Allison went on to say that although she is working hard, being able to use the second pool house as her porn studio made life just that much easier.

Bobby and Sammy both thanked Dakota for ‘discovering’ them at the culinary school. They had never anticipated finding a place that they loved working at that was as much fun as working at the Chateau.

John and Diane stood together and thanked everyone for all the wonderful things that everyone does to make their life that much easier. Diane also said a big thank you to Jill and me for letting them live here at the Chateau. John thanked me for helping him become a better Father and for guiding him to be a better man.

The porn twins and Belinda all thanked us for not judging them in the line of work that they perform. They also thanked me for the deal that I made with them about renting the pool house.

Dr. Ronda thanked Jill and me for including her in all of our playtimes and for finding friends that she could trust not to blab to everyone her personal life.

That left Fred, Mom, and me.

Fred stood and told everyone that his life has changed for the better since meeting Melanie. I was expecting him to pull out a velvet box and propose, but alas, he didn’t do such a thing. He said that he had all but given up on finding a lady that he was interested in, who was sexy and loved to do things with not just sit at home and vegetate.

Mom stood and leaned over and kissed Fred for the lovely words. She also leaned over to me and kissed me as well for bringing her to the West Coast and making her life so much better since Bob’s passing. She said she would have never made it had I not ‘kidnapped’ her from the Hamptons and brought her to the Chateau.

Alas, it was my turn.

“First I would like to say that I love each and every one of you sitting at our table. This year has been unbelievably wonderful. We’ve grown our family by leaps and bounds. Jill, Dakota, and Diane are all pregnant. Mom helped me assume total control of Jaxson, Inc. John and Dakota have been wonderful assistants. Jennifer and Diane do a wonderful job for us in the Real Estate department. Paula runs the three limo companies with great dedication. Donna has the call center running like a well-oiled machine. Sammy and Bobby are cooking and feeding us keeping us fed and sated. Allison, Corey, Carol, and Belinda are beautiful women who work hard, and we all feel fortunate that they have become part of our family as well. Kim and Kay, our other twins, do a great job for us at Jaxson, Inc. Both of our CG boys, Derrick and JP make their Uncle Fred proud and thank them for their constant patrolling of our home, keeping it safe for all of us. And, I would be amiss not saying how much Fred means to all of us. Mom, everyone here loves you and is so thankful that you and your skills at being a woman of high society giving us all advice to help enrich our lives, we just love you. Jill, what can I say, I suckered you into marrying me although I think it was the drugs you were on in the ER that night that got you fooled, I can say that I love you with all my heart. Dr. Ronda, you have taken care of all of us, Jill, Dakota, Tina all of us. We all love you and thank you. Now, if everyone would raise their glasses

.”

Suddenly a series of rapid-fire gunshots rang out coming through the front windows.

I yelled at everyone to get down. I was praying that no one got hurt. I heard tires squealing and men’s voices laughing as two cars pulled out of the courtyard.

IF YOU ENJOYED THIS CHAPTER, PLEASE LEAVE ME A NOTE. THANK YOU FOR YOUR CONTINUES READING. PLEASE REMEMBER TO VOTE!
. PABLO DIABLO.


The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving


Introduction:
We were puzzled as to why we had no Halloween children.

The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2019

CHAPTER 1

Oddly, we had absolutely zero children come to our front door on Halloween. I really didn’t understand that, but our boy John sat at the front door holding on to one of three candy bowls. One candy bowl held full-size candy bars. The second bowl held hundreds of the ‘mini’ chocolate bars and the third bowl had the penalty candy (Smarties) for those children who don’t even take the time to dress up in a costume. They don’t get full sized candy bars, nor do they get any of the mini candies. Instead, they get one, yes one Smartie, not a handful, just one. The penalty for being lazy.

I was quite bummed that we didn’t get even one child but having all the leftover candy only made John even happier.

Mom suggested that it might be that the people in California seem to be against ‘regular’ fun that America has. She pointed out that she and Bob usually didn’t get any kids for Halloween either as the rich didn’t allow their children to go house to house begging for stuff, it wasn’t dignified. She suggested that next year we find a church that would be having a ‘fall festival’ as some churches put too much emphasis on Halloween being evil, to me it was just something that kids did, dress up and go asking for candy.

John did make the joke that many of the ladies that now lived at the Chateau were barely older than the kids I was expecting to come to the door. I know he didn’t mean it as a bad thing, he just didn’t think before he spoke. He did get three playful slaps in the back of his head from Amy, Dakota, and of course Diane.

I sat at the dining room table chatting with Mom, with Jill, with Paula, and even Jennifer joined in the conversation regarding the upcoming holidays. Mom told us all, that Christmas was her absolute favorite holiday of the year. However, she was worried about being in California and the lack of snow and cold weather that she would have in the Hamptons.

I offered to move the holiday celebration to her home in the Hamptons, even if that Apple guy bought the house a couple of weeks ago. She just laughed at my silliness. Mom was essentially set for the rest of her life, my life, Dakota’s life and well, practically everyone else’s life at the Chateau. Mom decided to fly back to the Hamptons with Fred and Dakota. Dakota did express to me that she really wasn’t all that thrilled about going, but of the Jaxson’s Mom was the better of the two. Fred went mostly because his and Mom’s relationship seemed to be heading in the same direction. Oh, they played with everyone but more and more Fred was spending the night, always in Mom’s room.

The picnic with the FBI agents and their families didn’t materialize. About half of them were involved in a massive undercover drug case, the other half couldn’t seem to work out wife and children schedules. We chatted with Special Agent Fernandez and suggested we pick a weekend between Thanksgiving and Christmas but give the FBI at least three weeks to rearrange schedules and plan for the event. We decided on the first Saturday in December. Mom took over the whole planning of the event. She enlisted Sammy and Bobby to help plan the cookout and the party.

All three of my porn ladies living in the pool house made their rent payments on the due date and as I promised I cashed each of the money orders, put the cash in separate envelopes and gave it back to them.

Jennifer and Diane were able to sell all the empty district offices. For the Hawk, we ended up making 21.7 million. We also were able to fully rent the remaining floors of the Hawk and thus had put the Hawk in the black in less than 6 months.

I flew to see the Blue Jay (Toronto) with John, Jennifer, and Dakota. Jennifer pointed out that we had the second tallest building in downtown Toronto, second only to the CN Tower. It took a few weeks, but we were able to empty the 33 district offices that were in and around Toronto. I noticed before we went to Toronto, that both the Pinetree and the restaurant group were doing rather poorly. We hired a lady named Francie to run the Blue Jay, however, her Mother passed away a couple of weeks after hiring her. She chose to move back to London to take care of her Father and thus she left us.

Finding her replacement was a bit difficult. We interviewed nearly 40 people before we settled on a nice lady named Madison. Although she legally was called Madison, she rather be called Maddie. She was young, about 29, daughter of a construction company owner. She was a graduate of the University of Toronto. Her undergrad degree was in accounting; however, she was only a few credits away from her master’s in forensic accounting. She was diligent, hardworking, and was very attentive to detail. She stayed on top of the district offices being emptied, being cleaned, the necessary desk and chairs moved to the Blue Jay and the rest of the office furniture sold to a local used office furniture company.

She sent me an email telling me she suspected that someone was slowly siphoning off money from the corporate bank accounts, not very much only about $100 a week per account. I tried several things: changed those who had access to the accounts, which did nothing. I changed the level of security required to take any money out of any of the accounts, that also did nothing. I even went to the extreme of changing banks from Canadian Imperial Bank to Toronto-Dominion, this slowed the money drain, but it returned. I contacted the RCMP and they opened a case looking for where the money drain was coming from.

However, it wasn’t the RCMP, nor any of the local Police, it was Maddie that figured it out. It seems that one of the vendors, one that had been a long-time vendor was altering the checks that we sent them. All they did was add a zero to the total, so a hundred-dollar check became a thousand-dollar check, and for whatever reason, it went unnoticed. Maddie believed it was because the vendor was submitting so many purchase orders to be paid that changing just one went unnoticed.

I flew up with Jennifer, Dakota, John, and Diane to congratulate her. The day we showed up unannounced, she was at her desk in tears. When I pulled up a chair and sat down next to her, I darn near scared her half to death. She had no idea that I was coming. She sobbed, even more, when I appeared but had not given her any notice that I was coming to town. I ended up putting my arms around her and assuring her that I was very happy with her work. Both Dakota and Jennifer validated my feelings about her performance.

I invited her to come back to the Chateau with us as we had decided to close the Blue Jay to all our people for two weeks until December 1st. We had enough Americans working in Toronto that as a company I decided that we would give both the Canadians and the Americans the last 14 days of November off, and make it a paid time off.

Jennifer and Dakota took Maddie to her residence and helped her pack for the two-week vacation back at the Chateau. John, Diane and I waited in the limo outside her apartment building. While we waited, I called Amy to make sure that we had a clean bedroom, she assured me that we did. I let her know that we were going to be bringing another lady home with us. I heard a giggle from Amy and got a smart-assed comment, “Oh yeah Daddy, that’s what you need here another horny girl. It’s not like we are running short of ladies that want to fuck your brains out,” she said to me laughing as she said it. I began to think about how hard Amy works keeping the Chateau running. I asked both Diane and John if they thought that maybe Amy could use an assistant. Both told me it would take a lot of pressure off of her as she so wants to make me happy and keep the house up to the standards that she believes I expect.

After a while, the three ladies all came down to the limo. The driver put Maddie’s luggage into the trunk and held the door open for the three ladies to get into the vehicle. I got a kiss from Jennifer and from Dakota and just a smile from Maddie. Diane playfully slapped me on the shoulder and smiled her beautiful smile.

Everyone seemed happy and there was lots of chatter going on in the limo as we made our way west across Toronto towards the airport. As usual, Dakota sat next to me, thankfully she didn’t scare the new gal by trying to give me a blowjob, which I was thinking that she would try.

When the limo arrived next to the jet, Maddie’s face lit up. Clearly, she had never been in a private jet. Everyone else looked at each other and just smiled. It wasn’t all that long ago that Jennifer, John, and Diane all had that same look when they first got on our jet.

“Um, Mr. Greene, this is your plane? I thought we would be flying Air Canada or some other commercial flight to Los Angeles,” Maddie says to me.

“No, we prefer the privacy of our own plane, in fact, Jaxson Inc. has two such planes. I have the smaller of the two, Mom has the larger and much more luxurious jet,” I tell her.

“Mom? Who is that?” she asks.

“Oh, I’m sorry. It’s just a name everyone calls her. It is Melanie Jaxson, the widow of Bob Jaxson who you know passed away just a few months ago,” I say to Maddie.

“I’m sorry. I know I read that Mr. Jaxson passed away during my training, but there was no mention of a Mrs. Jaxson,” Maddie says to me, which made me wonder who did the training.

The fight from Toronto was closer to five hours than four as Toronto was so much further north it added almost another hour of flight time. I sat on one of the couches as usual. Dakota sat next to me and Maddie on the other side of me. Jennifer sat in one of the reclining chairs and Diane and John sat on another couch. During the flight, Diane began to give John a blowjob. I got an elbow in the ribs from Dakota and I heard her try to stifle a giggle seeing John and Diane.

I looked at Maddie’s face after seeing the John/Diane antics, her eyes were as big as saucers. Although I wasn’t sure if her eyes were so large because Diane was giving John a blowjob or if she saw how incredibly well-endowed John was either way, she seemed very surprised.

I just sat next to her silent waiting for the questions. It took a while before she finally had to say something.

“Sir, is that OK? I mean, I’m not a prude, but I’ve never been exposed to such open display of sex,” Maddie finally says to me.

“Maddie, does it offend you or make you uneasy?” I ask her.

“Um, I’m not sure what the right answer to that is, sir,” she says.

“The right answer is whatever you believe. I’m not looking for someone who is a ‘yes’ person to me. I like people who speak their mind and tell me the truth,” I say.

“Well then, it is very sexy, but I’ve never seen a couple who are so open with their sexuality,” Maddie tells me.

Jennifer begins to laugh. “Darling, what you’re going to see at David and Jill’s house will rock your world. It’s like you have died and woke up at the Playboy Mansion, with David being Hugh Hefner,” she says to Maddie.

“Sir, I’m not sure that I’m ready for this kind of display. Are you sure you want me to come to your house for the two weeks? I mean, I’m not sure that I’m comfortable with just having sex with anyone,” she says to me obviously nervous.

“Maddie, there is NO expectation of anyone to have sex with anyone else. However, in my house, if you WANT to do something with someone, all you must do is ask. We are a friendly group, but there is absolutely no expectation of you from anyone. If you decide that you are uncomfortable playing, that’s fine. If you decide you would like to try something private with someone that’s fine, and if you decide to just jump into the deep end of the pool with one or more people, well, my dear that’s fine as well,” I tell her.

I see that she is still unsure about the whole setup of the Chateau. Dakota leans over and whispers in my ear, “Don’t worry about her Daddy, I’ll have a chat with her privately, woman to woman,” Dakota tells me.

I kiss her and give her a little hug. What made me a bit nervous was how Jennifer was eyeballing me. I really expected Jennifer to try and give me a blowjob, although it would have been wonderful, she was professional enough to stay in her seat.

I felt the landing gear lock into place. Maddie grabbed hold of my arm, which made John smile. Apparently, she also doesn’t like the takeoff and landing of planes. I just smiled as well with her clinging to my arm until the plane came to a parking spot. I looked out the window and of course, our trusty Fred was waiting for us with a stretch limo.

Jennifer made a cute remark about how Fred was as dependable as the sun coming up in the morning. Everyone, except Maddie, chuckled at the comment. When we went down the steps of the plane to get into the limo, I introduced Maddie to Fred. He welcomed her and asked how her first flight in a private jet went.

“Um, OK, I guess. There’s a lot more room in a private jet than sitting all smooshed up on a commercial flight. Plus, the ride was
. well, much more different than any other flight that I have ever been on,” she tells Fred.

“Well, Miss Maddie, we’re glad you chose to join us for the Thanksgiving holiday,” he says to her. I thought that he was quite the professional and was a true gentleman. He knew her name, yet I didn’t say anything to him about what her name was, which probably meant that Dakota had given him a head’s up that I was bringing a new gal home with us.

CHAPTER 2

The traffic was light heading to the Chateau. I guess the actual week of Thanksgiving had lots of people home cleaning for the company as was the case in my house when I was growing up. Mom always was cleaning starting the weekend before Thanksgiving and I had my assigned chores to help. The drive from the airport took less than a half hour, which was surprising to everyone. John sat back with his arm around Diane, who put her head on his shoulder and just closed her eyes. Maddie ended up sitting next to John, but he didn’t even say a word to her. He just sat quietly next to her.

As usual, Dakota was on one side of me, but Jennifer had taken up the other side of me. I felt her hand on my thigh and her beautiful smile when I looked over at her. I thought about the odd scenario, Jennifer being John’s mom and yet part of my playgroup. They had seen each other naked several times and have certainly seen each other having sex in the Chateau. I thought about my own Mother. I knew in my heart that there was no way I could be as nonchalant as John and Jennifer are regarding nudity and sex.

During the drive, my head began to think about the upcoming Thanksgiving feast that we needed to put on at the house. I decided to sit with Bobby and Sammy and discuss their idea of the food to cook that day. I also noticed that neither Diane nor Dakota drank much water on this trip, so a gentle scolding will be handed out at home.

“Maddie, what did your family usually have for Thanksgiving?” I asked.

“Um, the usual Fish, turnips, and artichokes,” she said with a straight face.

“WHAT?” I said, completely surprised.

She began to laugh hard as she said, “Gotcha! No, usually we cooked a small bird as we were poor, so maybe an 8-9-pound bird, often Mom got a deal on a goose and that would be what she cooked. However, Thanksgiving in Canada is in October, not November,” she explained.

John piped up, “WOW, Thanksgiving in October then Halloween, that’s like a great month. Hey, David maybe next year we can all go to Canada to have a Canadian Thanksgiving then come home and have an American Thanksgiving,” he says chuckling as he says this.

“Yeah John, that’s what you need, a big feast in October and another one in November, hell the way you eat, you’ll be 500 pounds by the end of the year with Christmas and that much food available to you,” I say causing everyone except Maddie to laugh at my comment.

I felt the limo pull into the courtyard of the Chateau. Maddie’s eyes got large again as she looked out the window at the enormous size of my home. When Fred opened the door to let us all out of the limo, she just stood at the car looking at the sheer size of the home.

John remarked, “C’mon we’ll show you around David’s little shack,” he says laughing.

I see Dakota take Maddie by the hand and lead her into the house with the rest of the group. I decide to take a moment and chat with Fred.

“Fred, how are things between you and Mom? Is everything alright?” I ask.

“Sir, you have no idea how happy I am. She’s a true lady. She’s delightful, she’s playful, she has an amazing body and I can see myself wanting to spend the rest of my life with her, but that needs to stay under wraps,” He says to me beaming with pride.

“Well, I’m very glad to hear that Fred. She is a wonderful lady, I completely agree. If you decide that you want to get her a nice piece of jewelry, say maybe a nice diamond ring, I’d be happy to help you pick one out,” I tell him hoping he understands my cryptic remark.

“Yes sir, I’ll keep that in mind,” he says.

I head inside the house only to be greeted by Amy who was waiting for me. She puts her arms around me and kisses me passionately.

“Oh Daddy, I’m so glad to see you home,” she says with her arms around my neck.

I didn’t see Maddie anywhere, so I assumed that Dakota and she found a private place to chat.

I see both BJ and Danni chatting sitting at the bar having a drink of wine, the Cierra wine with Dakota’s picture on the bottle.

“Amy darling, what’s for dinner?” I ask.

“Um, you know, I’ve been so busy doing laundry and trying to get the house organized that I never asked, but it does smell wonderful doesn’t it?” She says to me.

“Yes, it does smell wonderful,” I say back.

I drag my suitcase down to my bedroom, Amy follows much like that of a puppy dog. When I get to the bedroom, my wife was laying on our bed taking a nap. I just opened the suitcase and dumped it all into the hamper.

I went over to the bed and leaned into Jill and kissed her on the cheek. She didn’t move a muscle, clearly, she was worn out. I wasn’t going to wake her. Amy took me by the hand and lead me into the bathroom to show me some decorations that she bought for my bathroom. They were nice, not really something that I care about, but I wanted to make sure that she knew that I appreciated her effort to make our bathroom a bit nicer.

My phone buzzed. I saw that it was Roger.

“Hey Roger, what’s up?” I asked.

“Big trouble, we have a massive fire at one of the truck locations. The whole place is up in flames if you turn on your TV, I’m sure you will see how bad the fire is. Right now, it is a 6-alarm fire, but they are calling in fire assistance from other departments and other cities nearby. The governor has the national guard on ready-alert to assist,” he tells me.

I pick up the TV remote and turn on the television. I head to CNN to see a live shot of the fire raging, clearly out of control.

“Yeah, Roger I’m watching it now. Is everyone OK?” I ask.

“I think so, but they are saying that this might take a couple of days to put out. With all those tires you bought, they are causing a whole bunch of headaches for the fire crews to try and put out. The governor is getting ready to put the California national guard in play to assist the multiple fire teams that are working to contain this fire,” he tells me.

“Should I be heading up there?” I ask.

“No, you’ll just be in the way at this point, however, since you have some pull, maybe you should call the Governor’s office and find out what they may need from you,” Roger suggests to me.

“Thanks, Roger, that’ll be my next phone call,” I say to him before hanging up.

I step out of the bedroom, Amy still following me.

“Amy, find me either Dakota or John please,” I say to her. She kisses me quickly on the lips and heads off to find one of them.

She comes back a couple of minutes later with John.

“John, please find me the number for the Governor of California,” I tell him.

John opens his tablet and begins searching. It only takes him about two minutes, and he turns the tablet around to me so I can see the number and dial it.

“Good evening, this is the Governor’s office, how may I help you?” I get from the lady on the other end of the phone call.

“Yes, Ma’am. My name is David Green, I’m the CEO of Jaxson Inc. One of my trucking facilities is on fire and on CNN. I was told that the Governor or his office may want to speak with me,” I say to her quickly.

“Yes, sir, please hold. The personal assistant to the Governor will be taking your call,” I’m told as I’m put on hold while she is switching the call.

“Hello, is this Mr. Greene?” a lady asks me.

“Yes, it is,” I say to her.

“Mr. Greene, I’m glad you called. The Governor wanted to make sure you understood how bad the fire is and he wants you to know that your place will be a total loss. According to several news reports, several men were seen driving away from the facility just moments before the fire started,” the assistant told me.

“Let’s start with the important parts, is anyone hurt?” I ask.

“Not that we know of so far, of course, the fire is far from being out, so it’s still early,” I’m told.

As I’m talking to the assistant, I walk into the TV room and change the channel to put on CNN and see the fire’s live coverage.

“What can I do to help?” I ask the assistant.

“Well, at the moment, I’m not sure there is anything you can do to help,” she says.

“Can I send the firefighters food and water. I can get my people to set up a first aid station for the responders, would that be a help?” I ask.

“Well, certainly it would help, but your people will have to follow the directions as to where to put the setup for the food, obviously we don’t want your people in harm’s way nor do we want it to hinder the efforts of the firefighters,” she tells me.

“Obviously,” I say.

I thank her for her time and let her know to please let the people at the scene that I’m sending food and drinks and will set up a tent and seating somewhere, wherever they choose to want the setup.

I call for both John and Dakota.

They both come running. “John, I need you to get a party rental place in or near Sacramento. We have a trucking facility on fire, the one you see on TV right now. We need to get at least three large tents along with tables and chairs over to the fire to be set up for the firefighters to eat in shifts. They are to set up where they are told to, which may be as much as a couple of blocks away since you see how much equipment is already there. Let’s get enough tables and chairs for 100 people and let them know that we may need more depending on if the Governor puts the California National Guard in play to fight this fire,” I tell John.

“Dakota, I need you to get restaurants to funnel food to the location, start with Jimmy Johns, Olive Garden, and anyone else you can think of. We need this food to be portable as they won’t be able to cook anything on site. They will also have to go wherever they are sent to put the food out. Let’s also get our own restaurant group working on this as well, we should be assisting with providing food to the first responders. Also, coordinate with the Red Cross, they may be able to provide bottled water and coffee,” I direct Dakota.

Both John and Dakota are looking things up in their tablets and making calls. I get Jennifer involved as well.

“Jen, you see the fire on TV? Well, that’s one of our places, a trucking place up in Sacramento. Right now, it’s a 6-alarm fire. We need to see how many of our own people we have available from the restaurant group to assist with getting food to the firefighters as well as people to help serve the first responders,” I tell her. She grabs Diane and they begin to make phone calls.

I put in a call to each of the two trucking Vice Presidents that I usually deal with. Each of them tells me that they are aware of the situation. They both are sending people to help however they can. They think it is a great idea to feed the first responders and they will round up a posse to help with whatever needs to be helped. I thank each of them and hang up.

The fire on TV looks impressive, but not in a good way. Everyone sees the firefighters spraying water as well as some foam material on the fire wherever they can. However, it really doesn’t seem to be helping much.

After about 45 minutes, John, Dakota, Jennifer, and Diane are sitting next to me on the couch watching the TV news. No one is saying much, we are all just in a state of shock. BJ and Danni are sitting on the floor, the CG boys come in from outside being at the pool with the porn twins. Marcus sits on the floor with his back against Jennifer’s legs. Someone had gone and woke Jill. She came out and sat with us all watching the out of control fire and the news coverage.

Maddie came out and sat down on one of the couches to watch as well. Everyone sat quietly just watching. Occasionally, CNN would break away to run a string of commercials. As that happened, several of the ladies would get up and run to a bathroom to pee while the commercials were on.

Before I even realized it, Bobby and Sammy were announcing that dinner was ready. Of course, our resident garbage disposal John was the first to the food. However, he made Diane a plate, served her and THEN he got himself a plate of food.

As people got up and headed into the kitchen to get a plate of food, there was little talking. Everyone just seemed stunned watching this out of control fire live on CNN.

As I watched the fire, I began to think about Amy. This beautiful young lady seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at taking care of the house. I thought about how it had grown in the number of people from just 5 or 6 to nearly 20 now. Although three of them didn’t live in the main house, three of them lived in the pool house. Yet, they came and went as they pleased, knowing that I was perfectly fine with their comings and goings.

I pulled Dakota to the kitchen with me and sat her down to have a chat with her. I figured that if anyone would understand Amy’s mind, Dakota would. The two of them have developed quite the friendship, a bit competitive at times (sexually speaking) but all in all they have become quite close.

“Darling, I want to chat with you about Amy. Is she OK or does she need help in keeping this place under control?” I ask.

“Daddy, she needs help. She won’t ask for it, but she is basically spending her entire day from the moment she wakes to when she finally gets to sleep in cleaning the house, doing laundry, and other chores that you and I know little about. She so wants to make you happy, but she is not having any fun any longer,” Dakota tells me.

I sit and ponder what she said.

“OK, then how about this for an idea. We hire a cleaning service, they would be here 4-6 hours a day, seven days a week. They would handle laundry and the basic cleaning. If Amy needed anything to be done that, she herself could not due then they would either do it for her or assist her in getting it done,” I say to Dakota.

Now Dakota sits and ponders what I have said.

“Daddy, we just need to hire someone or some company. I think she’s at her wit’s end and is really unhappy, but she so wants to make you happy that she is sacrificing her own happiness to make you happy,” Dakota says.

“OK, get your tablet, and let’s make some calls while everyone watches the news,” I say.

Dakota gets up and whispers something in Amy’s ear, picks up her tablet and comes over to the table in the kitchen.

“Here you go Daddy, the number is

 They are called ‘Sparkling Touch’ home cleaning service. They offer 7 days a week service. Their service includes laundry, changing bedding, vacuuming, dusting, windows, and doors. However, they don’t handle pets of any sort,” Dakota reads to me from her tablet.

I put in a call to them. I get an answering service. I recognize the voice immediately.

“Hello, thank you for calling Sparkling Touch cleaning service. My name is Aurora, how may I assist you?” the voice on the other end of the call says.

“Um, Aurora, my name is David Greene,” I say.

“DAVID
. OH, MY GAWD, WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?” I get loudly in my ear from a very excited former girlfriend.

I roll my eyes as I chat with Aurora, Dakota sees me try and hold a conversation with Aurora.

“Where are you these days darling?” Aurora asks me.

“Well, things have changed for me a bit since we dated. I’m married now and have a new house that I need your cleaning service seven days a week,” I say to her.

“Married? I thought that you once told me that you were never getting married again after what you went through with your wife,” Aurora says.

“Well, things have changed a bit. I met a beautiful woman who stole my heart. Work went a bit better than I expected and now live a really nice life,” I tell her.

“Damn, I knew I shouldn’t have let you get away. I was so stupid in thinking that you would be just running those restaurants forever and me being second in your life,” she says.

“Aurora, I need your service. I don’t want my house to get out of control. I need laundry service, cleaning, dusting, and bedding changed. Can your company handle all of that?” I ask.

“Well, of course, we can silly. Before I can give you a price quote, I have some questions for you,” she says.

“OK, I’m ready shoot,” I tell her.

“First, how many bedrooms do you have?”

“20”

“What? Did you say 20? As in 2-0?” she asks in a completely shocked voice.

“Yes, I said twenty. Like I said Aurora, things have changed for me a bit,” I say.

“Um OK, then tell me about your house,” she decides to just ask me to explain it.

“Well, the house has 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. The home is called The Chateau and it is in Beverly Hills. The house size is 28,000 square feet. I have two pools, two pool houses but your company won’t be needed to clean them. I have two washers, two dryers, two kitchens, two video gaming rooms that are second to none, a wine cellar, a living room, and TV room, along with an office. We also have several empty rooms that we haven’t designated anything yet,” I tell her.

“Holy shit, David, what did you do win the lottery?” Aurora says in a very surprised voice.

“Why don’t you stop by tomorrow and look around, bring your estimator with you and give me a good price for your company’s service,” I say to her.

“What time do you want me there?” Aurora asks.

“Darling, because we have a good history, anytime you wish to stop by. What is your cell phone number?” I ask.

She gives me her cell number and I give her my address. We exchange pleasantries and hang up.

I see Amy looking at me, I use my finger to summon her over to me.

When she gets to me, I pat my lap asking her to sit down on my lap, which she does.

“Darling, your best friend in the house gave you up. Dakota said that you were basically working yourself to death here and are very unhappy,” I tell her.

“Well, Daddy, I’m trying so hard to keep up, but with so many people now living here I just keep getting further and further behind. I don’t want you to think that I can’t do the job you hired me for,” Amy tells me.

“OK, then, I need to let you know that I’ve hired a company to help you. Now, before you get all worried, this company is to help you, not replace you. You are still in charge of our house. You will direct the company people to do what you want them to do. Laundry, dusting, cleaning (mainly kitchens and bathrooms) and vacuumed the carpets. Mop the floors and scrub the kitchens. Plus, any other chores you choose to have them do. Darling, I’m not replacing you, I’m just bringing in reinforcements to aid you,” I say to her.

“Are you sure you’re not mad at me Daddy?” she says with her heart in her eyes.

“No, my dear. I’m very happy with what you’ve done here, but I still want you to play with us and later you haven’t been playing, you’ve just been working,” I tell her.

As I am sitting there with her on my lap, Dakota leans in and says, “Did you tell her about Aurora?” I just chuckle knowing that Dakota doesn’t miss anything.

“Darling, I want to let you know that it turns out that a woman that I dated a long time ago will be showing up here tomorrow with her estimator to give me a price on hiring their company’s service,” I tell her.

“Why are you telling me that? Shouldn’t you be telling Jill?” she says.

“Well, I don’t want you to think that I’m trying to replace you. You are very special in my life and you should know by now that I love you. But I do have a history with this woman and I didn’t want you to worry about our history,” I tell her. I see her look at Dakota, who shrugs her shoulders at Amy.

“Amy, I don’t think you need to worry, besides, there are Jill and myself to protect David from any more past skanks like that Darleen chick,” Dakota says causing Amy to laugh out loud. Heck, even Dakota laughed.

CHAPTER 3

Amy begins to wiggle her bottom on my manhood. It doesn’t take long for me to be rock-hard. I feel her unzip me and fishes out my cock. She sheds her shorts and panties and mounts me. She’s rocking back and forth on me. I feel her velvety pussy clamping around my manhood. Over and over she rocks making my cock feel her wetness. I just lean back in the seat and let her do the work.

I feel her lips on mine. I kiss her back just a passionately as she is kissing me.

Suddenly I hear, “OH, I’m so sorry. I didn’t’ mean to interrupt. I’m sorry sir,” Maddie says as Amy is having her way with my manhood.

Dakota says to her, “No worries, this happens all the time. As David told you, we are a friendly bunch. Sex happens a lot here, don’t be embarrassed. I’m not even sure that David even heard you as he usually gets really into whoever is having their way with him,” she tells Maddie. I peek out of my closed eyes to see her just stand at the kitchen counter and watch Amy and me.

“Doesn’t your wife mind?” She asks me.

Again, Dakota answers, “Hell no. Jill will sometimes join in, sometimes she will do one or more of the guys here, and sometimes it just becomes Caligula,” she says trying not to disturb Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DADDY, HERE I CUM, OH YOU FUCK ME SO GOOD,” Amy says to me as I feel her body orgasm on my cock.

I’m really enjoying this whole event, Amy fucking me, Dakota being the play by play announcer to Maddie and Maddie watching us as if she’s never seen a couple having sex before, but then again, maybe she hasn’t.

Jill walks into the room, leans down and kisses me then kisses Amy. She pours herself another glass of Cierra and heads back out to the TV room.

Maddie notices the picture of Dakota on the bottle of wine.

“Is this you?” she asks.

“Well, actually no, but it sure does look like me doesn’t it?” Dakota tells Maddie, who still hasn’t stopped watching Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DAMN DADDY, YOUR COCK IS FILLING MY LITTLE PUSSY, I FEEL SO FULL, SO DARN FULL,” she says again as another wave of orgasm rolls through her.

About this time, BJ and her friend Danni both come into the kitchen. They were going to get another plate of food but instead decided to watch the show of Amy and me.

The third wave of orgasm pushed through Amy, “OH DADDY, GAWD DAMN, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH,” Amy says as her breathing becomes very stilted.

And then it happens, the first time since Tina has left us. Amy’s eyes roll to the back of her head and her entire body becomes limp on me. Dakota calls her name a couple of times and gets no response. BJ announces that she will call 911. Jill tells her to stop and not do that. Jill reaches out and slaps Amy across the face. This causes Amy to take an enormous gulp of air.

She opens her eyes, she knows what just happened. Dakota leans in and tells her, “Welcome to the club you slut,” giggling the whole time she is talking to Amy.

“Oh Daddy, you fucked me unconscious. Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she says with tears in her eyes.

BJ and her friend Danni along with our new girl Maddie are totally confused. Dakota begins to explain to the three that are confused. However, I see the CG boys standing by the bar wondering what just happened.

Dakota begins to explain, “Ladies, I see that none of you have ever witnessed someone being fucked unconscious. You see David, or Daddy as some of us call him has this natural talent to get a woman so high on endorphins while having sex that many women begin to orgasm so hard that they end up passing out, well, ok maybe not passing out, but more like going unconscious. As you can see, it’s really a cool thing and if you’re the one being fucked unconscious then you will feel an orgasm like none other in your entire life,” she explains. I hear Jennifer confirming to the CG boys that it is like no orgasm that she has ever had in her life.

I hear BJ and Danni tell each other that they want to experience this. Maddie looks to be just plain scared.

Dakota tries her hand at a joke, “You know if I could sell tickets to Daddy fucking a woman unconscious then I’d be a millionaire several times over,” she says. I hear Jennifer and Jill giggle, but no one else does.

As Amy unplugs herself from my cock, she slides down and cleans me up and puts my cock back into my shorts.

Unexpectedly, Danni leans into my ear and asks, “May I be next?” However, I see BJ put on a pouty face. I kiss both and get up and take each one by the hand and lead them to my bedroom. Oddly enough, Maddie seems to be entranced and just follows us.

Maddie does ask a question, “how do you know that it doesn’t hurt the women?”

“Well, Amy isn’t the first one to be fucked unconscious, this makes, Oh I don’t know, about 7 women and about 12 times it has happened. Jill’s assistant, Tina who is now in Arizona taking care of her Mother is the only 4-time person of the club, she is also the original member,” I say to the three ladies.

As I push my bedroom door open, I hear Danni say, “Oh fuck. Is this your bedroom, hell its larger than my entire apartment was,” in a voice that is clear that she is stunned by the sheer size of the bedroom as we walk into it.

I take BJ and Danni over to a play bed and begin to undress them. I see Maddie watch with her eyes getting large as the three of us are completely naked. I lift BJ up and set her gently on the bed. Danni just climbs on the bed. I put myself on top of BJ since I know that she is worried that I will ‘toss her aside’ in favor of Danni.

I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She happily parts her legs. I see her face brighten up with a big smile. She is so very happy that I chose to play with her first. I realize that my cock is still hard, but I want to make sure that BJ is loosened up before I try to fuck her unconscious.

I put my face into her pussy. I begin to lick and suck. I feel her part her legs even further as I suck on her womanhood, licking and flicking my tongues over her clit. She is moaning as I keep up my oral assault.

I feel her pussy splash my face as her first orgasm rolls through her body. I lick her pussy repeatedly trying to lap up every drop of orgasmic juice that I can get. I slide up on her body. I grasp her ankles and put them over my shoulders. I enter her, pushing myself as deep int her as I can get. I see her already beginning to change her breathing as I bottom out inside of her.

I begin quickening my pace to get her to change her breathing even further. She is breathing very rapidly. I see her eyes begin to roll to the back of her head. Her friend, Danni is laying next to her caressing her face and telling her how sexy she looks. I keep my quick pace of thrusting in and out of her womanhood. Her breathing becomes shallower and a bit stunted. I see her eyes glazing over and then it occurs, she goes totally limp. Danni freaks out a bit. She is calling BJ over and over. I reach out and slap her across the cheek. She takes an enormous gulp of air. Her eyes open in a dreamy look. Danni asks if she is OK. She nods her head yes and just smiles.

Danni is now really turned on.

“Do me, do me,” she requests.

“In a moment, let BJ regain her senses,” I say to her.

I caress her face looking into her eyes.

“Are you ok darling?” I ask her.

“OH YEAH,” she says in a soft gentle voice.

I unplug myself from BJ and playfully push Danni onto her back. She has her legs parted almost immediately. However, instead of just putting my cock into her pussy, I realize that I need to slow her down a bit. I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She grabs my head and pushed my face even further into her sex. I feel her body spasming as my tongue licks through her pussy. I taste her sweet lady juice and lap it up. She is cumming repeatedly and I lick up every drop that I can get into my mouth. However, I can feel that she is all amped up. I need to calm her down a bit or she won’t go unconscious.

“Danni, I need to calm you down a bit. You are way too amped up right now. Let me just take my time and get you to calm down,” I tell her.

She seems a bit confused.

“You got to trust me on this,” I tell her again.

I gently turn her over and begin massaging her back. I work my way from her shoulders down her back, across her butt cheeks, down each leg all the way to her feet. I massage each foot. Slowly, I work my way back up her legs to her ass. As I reach her bum, I gently massage each beautiful globe. I lightly run my fingers up the inside of each thigh. She parts her legs a bit for my hand.

I can just gently touch her labia. She has a very small set of pussy lips. I gently slide her legs further apart, which she does. I now can run my hand up and down her slit. I dip one then two fingers inside of her. I feel how wet her pussy is, however, her breathing is still quite aggressive.

I lean into her ear and say, “Darling, you need to calm yourself a bit, you are way too excited. How can I get you more relaxed?” I ask.

“Let me blow you. I really like giving blowjobs and it gets me relaxed as my mind thinks about pleasing the person I’m blowing,” she says to me.

I roll off of her and lay on my back with my cock pointing at the ceiling. BJ and Maddie are both watching us. Maddie is sitting on the edge of the second play bed.

I do notice that Maddie’s hand is inside of her shorts. Clearly, she is playing with herself. In my head I thought, well that’s a step in the right direction.

Danni’s oral technique is delightful. She works hard at licking and teasing my manhood. She plays with my balls gently as she is working on sucking my cock. She tries to deep throat me, which causes her to gag copious amounts of spittle. I do see the change in aggressiveness. She seems much more relaxed as several minutes pass and I haven’t cum yet. She is working my cock the best she can. I think that I surprised her that I was able to hold out and not cum as quickly as she expected. In my head, I thought about the fact that she had no problem licking BJ’s juices off my manhood without saying a word. I am now sure that Danni is bi. I gently push Danni back onto her back. I just slide myself up so that my cock lines up with her sex. I reach down and lift her knees up to be next to her ears. I slide my manhood into her, slowly at first as she is so tight. I hear her gasp as I enter her.

“Oh, my goodness, you are so big. You are stretching me out wonderfully, damn its’ been quite a while since I have had someone so large inside of me. No wonder why all the women here want to fuck you,” Danni says to me smiling.

I begin my slow thrusting into her. She moans louder and louder asking me to fuck her harder, but I know that will just amp her up again. I keep up my slow rhythmic fucking, finally, after several minutes of fucking her, I hear the first step of her heading towards drifting off. Her breathing makes a noticeable change. I push myself deep into her. I began to kiss her as she is now coating my cock and balls with her wetness repeatedly.

I whisper in her ear, “If you think I’m stretching you out, try my boy John on for size, he’ll make your pussy feel like there is a watermelon inside of it. That boy can fuck,” I say smiling to her. Maddie hears me and smiles as I see that she has shed her shorts and is now fingering herself openly on the second play bed. I summon BJ over to me.

“Yes sir, what can I do for you?” she asks.

“Play with Maddie. I think she is feeling lonely,” I tell BJ.

BJ gets off the play bed that Danni and I are on and goes over to the other play bed. She climbs on and begins to caress Maddie’s shoulders. I see BJ lean in and give Maddie a gentle kiss. Maddie doesn’t push her away, but I think that BJ surprised her with the kiss. BJ slides her head down to Maddie’s sex and pulls the panties to the side and begins to lick Maddie’s sex. Maddie’s eyes begin to roll to the back of her head.

I’m not stopping my rhythmic fucking of Danni. I grasp each ankle and put them over my shoulders to get deeper penetration. Danni’s breathing changes again noticeably. I’m not touching her cervix with the head of my cock. I am fully into her. She is really moaning and coating my cock and balls with her wetness.

I hear Maddie moaning loudly as BJ is licking and sucking on her pussy. BJ begins to slide Maddie’s panties off her, she gives no resistance to BJ.

I begin to pick up my pace just a little bit, Danni is really enjoying my antics. She continues to coat my midsection over and over with her wetness. I see Maddie begin to roll through a series of orgasms. Yep, as I suspected BJ is bi and Maddie doesn’t seem to mind who might be licking the kitty.

I really begin to thrust hard into Danni. She is moaning and orgasming continually. Finally, I sense that she is close as her breathing again takes a big change.

“Oh David, you’re filling my pussy

.” she says before she goes unconscious. I call her name a couple of times. BJ stops what she is doing to watch. Even Maddie sits back up to watch what happens. I slap Danni across the face, she takes a big gulp of air. I hear BJ ask, “Is that what I did? Fuck that is sexy,” smiling the whole time before she goes back to licking and sucking Maddie’s wonderful pussy.

I slow my fucking down as Danni is trying to regain her senses. She knows she went unconscious telling me just how much she loved the orgasm, something that she hasn’t had in quite a while. BJ stops licking Maddie and asks, “I thought that guy you were dating was rocking your world all the time. At least that is what you always told me,” she says from across the room.

“Well, he did fuck me wonderfully, but not like this. Hell, I’ll make myself available to him anytime he wants me,” Danni says to BJ.

“I know what you mean, do I have a great boss or what?” BJ says smiling before she goes back to licking Maddie. I see Maddie’s finger summoning me over to the bed that her and BJ are on. I kiss Danni before I get off that play bed and go over to the other one. I lean in and whisper into BJ’s ear, “Mind if I join you ladies?”

BJ stops licking Maddie and rolls away from her. I get on the bed and slid my manhood between her legs. Even though BJ was licking and sucking on Maddie, her pussy was the tightest of the three ladies. I pushed the head of my cock into her and had to stop to allow her body to adjust to my size. I looked into her eyes, she smiled at me and pulled me deeper into her. I felt her legs wrap around my back and her ankles interlock behind me.

I push myself into her slowly, stopping a couple of times to allow her body to adjust. Finally, after several minutes I reach the bottom with my manhood fully into her sex. I begin to thrust in and out of her. She responds by coating my cock and balls with her own wetness.

Maddie keeps moaning as I’m pushing my manhood into her. “Oh, my gawd, you’re so big, fuck, I can feel you so deep into me,” Maddie says as I’m pushing as deep into her as possible. I see her struggling to keep her focus on me. I just keep thrusting over and over into her.

“OH FUCK ME DAVID, THIS FEELS SO WONDERFUL, INTERNATIONAL SEX WITH YOU IS DELIGHTFUL,” Maddie struggles to say to me.

After she has cum three, no four times I finally feel myself approaching my own orgasm, “Darling I’m about to cum. Should I pull out?” I ask not knowing Maddie.

“Oh no, I’m on birth control. I want you to cum in me, please, fill my little pussy up with your cum,” Maddie directs me.

“OH DARLING, HERE I CUM,” I say to her as I’m filling her pussy with my cum.

“OH GAWD DAVID, OH FUCK ME, THIS FEELS SO FUCKING WONDERFUL, WHAT A FANTASY TO GET FUCKED SO WELL BY YOUR BOSS,” Maddie announces to everyone. The other ladies just giggle hearing Maddie announce her orgasms.

As I finally begin to slow my pace back to normal, Maddie has one more large orgasm. “OH FUCK, GAWD, HOW DO YOU MAKE ME CUM SO HARD?” She says to me. I look into her eyes and lean down and kiss her. She responds with a deep passionate kiss, she’s a great kisser.

I roll off her only to hear her moan in disappointment. I kiss her before I get off the bed and head into the shower. Luckily, none of the ladies follow me. I get to have a nice hot shower alone giving me time to wash my hair and wash all the sex off of me.

CHAPTER 4

After my shower, I put on my traditional shorts and a white tee shirt. The three ladies had all left the room when I came out of the shower. I headed back down to the TV room where I found that the channel had been changed to a movie. The ladies had put on Spanglish. I liked that movie, I had seen it before, but Paz Vega is gorgeous and makes a good opposite to Tea Leone and Adam Sandler. One of the things that I like about the movie is that Adam Sandler’s character is portrayed as a decent guy who does not cheat on his crazy wife, who cheats on him. I hear Jennifer complain that she can’t find any decent guys like Adam Sandler’s character.

“What am I Jennifer, chopped liver?” I say causing several laughs in the TV room.

“Well, you are married. I get to play with you occasionally, but I don’t get to marry you, which is what I was referring to,” She says to me in a very sincere manner.

I get up and walk over to her and kiss her, which elicits a few hoots and makes Jennifer must break from our kiss because she is giggling too hard. I know that she is ticklish and begin to tickle her causing her to laugh even louder. Several of the other ladies in the TV room laugh out loud, big belly laughs.

I pull her up and take her place and sit her down on my lap which gets her to kiss me. Again, this gets some hooting and cheering of the two of us kissing and putting our hands all over each other. Finally, Jennifer has had enough and takes me by the hand and pulls me up and walks away with me from the TV room. We walk right past Jill who is kissing Marcus. I see her hand rubbing his cock through his pants.

“C’mon lover. I want some time with you. All the other young ladies have had their way with you lately, now its my turn,” Jennifer says to me smiling as she takes me back to my bedroom.

She pushed open the door, pulls me inside, closing the door behind me and locking it.

“There, that should keep the horny hoochies out for a bit,” Jennifer says to me.

“What if it’s Jill who wants in here,” I say to her being just an ass.

“I’m pretty sure she’s got her mind set on Marcus. You saw them as we walked by, not to mention that she only needs to announce herself for me to unlock the door,” Jennifer says.

She takes me by the hand and leads me to one of the play beds. I stand there kissing her as she wraps her arms around my neck. I guess I had forgotten just how beautiful she is. Sparkling emerald green eyes highlighting her auburn hair and beautiful figure. In my head, I know that she’s technically not too old to have another child, but at her age, it would be considered a very high-risk pregnancy, besides, I know that she doesn’t want to dramatically change her life in that manner.

Jennifer sheds her clothes. While she is doing that, I make myself naked as well. She gets into bed with me and wraps her arms around me and pulls herself as tightly to my body as she can get.

“What’s going on my dear, you seem a bit more enamored with me today, is everything OK?” I ask.

“Yeah, I’m just feeling a bit lonely, that’s all. The locksmith guy and I really didn’t work out. He’s nice enough, but he is so married to his work that he really doesn’t have any time for a relationship. I kind of knew that but was hoping that I was wrong. You know, I’m feeling lonely. I mean, I love you, more than you will ever know but you’re not available. Oh, you are for the physical intimacy, but not for a true one on one loving relationship. Oh, David, darling, I shouldn’t be bothering you with this petty stuff,” Jennifer tells me.

“My dear, isn’t that what close friends are for? If you’re lonely, I’m always available to you. Maybe there’s someone in my list of friends that might interest you that doesn’t have a thriving business that he’s married to,” I say to her smiling but being serious.

She leans into me and kisses me, clearly, she is lonely and wants some intimacy. I pull her into me even tighter. I want her to know that she is loved. I begin to caress her back as we just lay there holding each other. We lay like that for at least a half hour before there is a knock at the door. I hear a sigh from Jennifer.

“Daddy, there’s a lady at the front door named Aurora here to see you. She says you called her to show up now,” Diane says to me through the locked door.

I get up, kiss Jennifer and put my clothes back on. I unlock the door and head towards the front door. Once I get close a woman rushes me putting her arms around me and kissing my face, which of course isn’t anything new in this house.

“OK, OK, stop Aurora or your co-worker will think differently about you. You’ll wreck your virginal reputation,” I say this to Aurora which causes her co-worker to laugh out loud a big belly laugh.

“Oh, my gawd Aurora, he doesn’t know you at all does he?” the co-worker says to Aurora as he laughs out loud. I notice that this guy is huge. I mean he could easily rival Jason Momoa from the movie Aquaman. He’s clearly 6’10 or taller, he’s broad-shouldered, square-jawed, and has really deep blue eyes. I’m thinking to myself that this guy must get laid all the time. I look at the all telling left hand and see no wedding ring.

Aurora playfully slaps this guy in the belly telling him to ‘shut the hell up’ as she giggles. Aurora steps forward put her arms around me and pull me in for a deep passionate kiss. In probably any other house in California, it would draw looks of interest, but not in the Chateau, it’s just another beautiful woman wanting to hang on me.

I take Aurora by the hand into the kitchen. I look around for Jill but don’t see her. I do hear someone reaching an orgasm in one of the bedrooms. I introduce Aurora to Dakota and Amy. Amy can’t take her eyes off the colleague of Aurora.

Since Aurora didn’t do introductions, she instead put her tongue down my throat I decided to introduce myself, “Hello, I’m David Greene. Aurora and I used to date several years ago before she got bored with me and moved on to some real winner guys,” I say smiling which gets a playful slap in my belly by Aurora and thus causing a couple of the ladies to giggle.

I put my hand out to Aurora’s friend who says, “Hello Mr. Greene, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Patrick. I own the company and when Aurora told me about the size of your home, usually I just send my estimator, but hearing the enormous size I had to come to see it for myself. I hope I’m not intruding,” Patrick says to me.

I look around the room and all female eyes are on Patrick.

“You’re not intruding, not at all. Do you want to look around or do you have questions for me?” I ask.

“Well, if you could go over with me what you want to be done and give me some ideas of the size of the house and maybe have someone give Aurora and me a walkthrough that would be very helpful,” he says.

“OK, fair enough. The house is 28,000 square feet. 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. We have three kitchens but only use two. We have two sets of washer/dryers, we have 2 video game rooms, we have two offices, a TV room, a living room, a formal dining room, which you are standing in. We have several rooms that haven’t even been designated what to do with. We have a game room and a wine cellar. Amy here will be happy to give you a tour. Here’s the important part to me, first that your people are trustworthy to not say anything to anyone about what they may see or hear in this house. Second, we can trust them to not pilfer from us. Third, they will show up when they are scheduled, as we will need your company 7 days a week. Fourth, and finally, that they know that Amy is in charge, what she says goes and the only ones who can override her are myself and my wife Jill. Are these rules OK with you Patrick?” I ask being straight forward.

“Absolutely sir, we can accommodate everything you have requested,” Patrick tells me. In my head, I’m thinking that Jennifer might be a good match for Patrick, but as he’s a large good-looking man and I’m sure he’s not lonely.

“What I think we need help with is the following: laundry, bedding changed every three to four days, the kitchens scrubbed meticulously daily, all the bathrooms fully stocked and cleaned daily, all carpets vacuumed, all non-carpeted floors swept and or dry mopped, dusting, and any other items that Amy might designate,” I tell Patrick.

“So far I don’t hear anything that we can’t accommodate,” he tells me.

Just before I turn over Patrick and Aurora to Amy to give them a tour of the house, both Jill and Jennifer come into the formal dining room.

“Patrick, this is my wife Jill and this beautiful lady is my director of Real Estate Jennifer. Ladies this is Patrick, the owner of the cleaning service that I am hiring to help around here and this is Aurora, a lady who used to date me years ago but was smart enough to drop a loser like me and find much better-looking guys to date,” I say chuckling. Again, I get a playful slap in the belly from Aurora. I also get a playful slap on the back of the head from Jill.

Amy leads them through the house. I hear lots of sighs at how enormous the Chateau really is. Patrick says a couple of times that it is the biggest house he’s ever been inside of and he’s been in many houses in Beverly Hills.

I see Jennifer not able to take her eyes off Patrick. I lean into her and say, “Did you check out his left hand? No wedding ring,” I say smiling to her.

It takes Amy nearly an hour to show Patrick and Aurora around the house. When they return to the kitchen, Patrick gives me a price of $1200.00 a week which I accept. I ask him if he needs a credit card to bill it to or will he just send us the bill. He said that he preferred a credit card but would be willing to send us a bill. I gave him Jill’s corporate credit card. He jotted down the information.

I take Aurora by the hand and walk her into the living room to ask her some questions, “Aurora, are you seeing anyone these days?”

“No, not really. I have a couple of guys that I use as tools, but none that I’m dating? Why, do you have someone for me to meet?” she asks.

“Well, maybe. We’ll see how things go,” I tell her.

“What about all these beautiful ladies that are here, and the size of this home, how did that all come about. Oh, and your wife is absolutely gorgeous, you’ve done well since I was stupid and let you get away,” Aurora says to me.

“Well, what’s the story with your boss. Practically every woman in this house couldn’t take their eyes off Patrick,” I say to Aurora.

“Oh, he’s got women throwing themselves at him, but they don’t know that he’s a bit shy around women. It seems he has a knack for finding the hussies that only see the dollar signs and are willing to sleep with him to get to his wallet. He’s a bit lonely and gun shy,” Aurora tells me. However, she said the magic words “He’s lonely” just what I heard just an hour ago from Jennifer. Maybe they could be a good match, or maybe not, but in my heart, I do hope that maybe something could spark between them.

Patrick says that he’s ready to leave. I ask Aurora when she might have time off to come to spend a weekend here, she says she has Thanksgiving until the following Monday off. I invite her and Patrick to join us for Thanksgiving and the weekend if they are interested. She says that they will discuss it in the car on the drive back to the office. I kiss her and off they go.

CHAPTER 5

On the morning of Thanksgiving, Bobby and Sammy had three refrigerators and three freezers full of food. Bobby had been up since 4:30 am and Sammy just a couple of minutes after that. Both guys had Christmas music playing telling us that today was the official start of Christmas season, their favorite.

The past couple of days, I had been teasing Jennifer that if she doesn’t ask Patrick out that I will embarrass her and do it for her. Each time she gets annoyed with me and playfully slaps me wherever on my body that she can reach. Of course, it is followed up with her arms around my neck and a passionate kiss. I love her kisses as she is a fabulous kisser.

Bobby and Sammy told me that we can expect to sit down and eat about mid-afternoon, but they can adjust the timetable forward or backward depending on what I would like to happen. I tell them that mid-afternoon sounds great.

I hear my phone buzzing, so I take it off the charger and look at the text message. It’s from Roger,

Fire finally out at Trucking location. Total loss. No serious injuries. The fire department has ruled that it was arson. Neighboring businesses have turned over a video to the FBI, they think it might be the Russians. They’ll call you on Monday or Tuesday. I’m heading home for the weekend. Tell everyone Happy Thanksgiving. Kiss Jill for me. Roger.

I smile to myself thinking how fortunate to have met him and hired him away from City Police. He as been on top of things from day one.

I see John already up and watching the football pre-pre-pre-game show. I also see that he has a glass of pineapple juice in his hand along with some fried eggs and toast.

Again, I think to myself how lucky I was several months ago to have met Diane and her ‘crew’ at the IHOP with Tina that night. Diane became John fiancĂ©e. Jennifer, John’s Mom became my Director of Real Estate and Diane became her assistant and just recently Diane finally got all of her real estate certifications in all 50 states.

I sit down and consider just how wonderful this past year has been to me. I met and married Jill, who is now pregnant with our first baby. Bob and Melanie Jaxson hired Jill and me to run their company and thus allowing Bob to relax and let his body finally head across the rainbow bridge letting Melanie to finally relax. It also brought me Dakota, the perfect assistant who also is pregnant by me, but clearly guards and looks out for me constantly.

I further think about how Melanie had moved into the Chateau and has been very enamored with Fred. They make a great couple. He treats her like the high classed lady that she is and she seems very smitten with Fred.

Paula comes to mind next. I met her through my short time working for Sasha at Happy, Happee Limo. Back then I was dating Tina, who now is in Arizona taking classes at Arizona State and caring for her Mother.

As I’m thinking about all that has happened this past year, I make the decision that before we eat our Thanksgiving meal, I’m going to offer anyone who wants to say anything about what they are thankful for to stand and do so. I would end the whole affair and tell everyone just how thankful that I am that they have come into my life.

The morning goes on much like normal, with one notable exception, all the TVs are on watching the Macy’s Thanksgiving Day Parade. Lots of ‘oohs’ and ‘ahhh’s looking at the balloons and the guest stars. Of course, when everyone sees Santa at the end of the parade Christmas songs begin to be sung. I just smile.

Everyone asks me if the meal will be formal or casual. At first, I was leaning towards formal, but then I decided to tell everyone casual. About an hour after the Macy’s Thanksgiving Parade ended Aurora and Patrick showed up. They thanked me profusely for inviting them. It turns out that Aurora’s latest boyfriend turned out to be hiding a wife. Patrick just didn’t have anywhere to go, he was planning on heading to some Chinese buffet to eat alone. Aurora wouldn’t allow it and drug him to the Chateau.

In my head, I had planned on seating Jennifer and Patrick next to one another. I did find out how much Patrick made through Aurora, and while she didn’t know the exact dollar amount, she estimated that he makes about 125K a year. I giggled to myself knowing that Jennifer makes double that plus has a new car to boot. So, maybe, just maybe he won’t feel like she’s chasing him for his money since she makes a whole lot more than he does.

About 2:30 everyone kind of just started sitting down at the new formal dining room table that Mom had gotten the house. I saw Fred walking hand in hand with Mom to the table, John took up the far end of the table with Diane on his right and Amy on his left. Without me saying anything Jennifer ended up right next to Patrick and across the table from Aurora. The porn twins, Kim, and Kay all took seats at the table. Allison and Belinda found seats across from one another. Mike Booker showed up, a bit later than we expected him, but he showed none the less. My darling Dakota sat next to Jill and across from Fred. I had Mom on my right and Jill on my left. BJ, Danni, and Maddie all found seats next to one another. Dr. Ronda showed up virtually at the last minute as she had an emergency C-section that started about 5:30 am. Paula showed up taking the last seat that was unoccupied.

All in all there ended up being 30 people at the new table. Sammy and Bobby laid food out. They had made two separate pans of gravy, Three turkeys, one ham, and one large roast beef. We had pots of carrots, three huge pots of mashed potatoes, a dozen baked sweet potatoes, green bean casserole with fried onion straws on top, several home-made dinner rolls.

Everyone was practically drooling at all the food. I stood up and raised a glass asking for everyone to say something that they are thankful for that occurred this past year. I turned to Jill and asked her to start.

“I’m most thankful for meeting and marrying the most wonderful man in the whole world,” Jill says to the table. I think about making a smart-assed comment but refrained from doing so.

Next is Dakota, my darling. “I’m so very thankful that I ended up here with David and Jill and now am pregnant with David’s baby, something that I have always wanted but never thought I would meet someone that I trusted enough to let myself get pregnant by them. David and Jill, I love you,” Dakota says with her eyes filling with tears.

Marcus tells everyone that he is just happy to have been included in the family and he’s thankful for the job that I had given him in the call center.

Aurora and Patrick both were thankful that they were invited to such a place to be included in a wonderful meal filled with wonderful people.

Both the CG boys told of how nice it is to have met such wonderful people and be included in the goings on at the Chateau, and that they are very happy with Corey and Carol the twins.

Kim and Kay thanked me for taking them out of the horrible job that HR had them in and that they are enjoying the time at the Chateau.

Paula, Donna, and Allison all thanked Jill and me for allowing them to live at the Chateau and to share themselves with others. And Allison went on to say that although she is working hard, being able to use the second pool house as her porn studio made life just that much easier.

Bobby and Sammy both thanked Dakota for ‘discovering’ them at the culinary school. They had never anticipated finding a place that they loved working at that was as much fun as working at the Chateau.

John and Diane stood together and thanked everyone for all the wonderful things that everyone does to make their life that much easier. Diane also said a big thank you to Jill and me for letting them live here at the Chateau. John thanked me for helping him become a better Father and for guiding him to be a better man.

The porn twins and Belinda all thanked us for not judging them in the line of work that they perform. They also thanked me for the deal that I made with them about renting the pool house.

Dr. Ronda thanked Jill and me for including her in all of our playtimes and for finding friends that she could trust not to blab to everyone her personal life.

That left Fred, Mom, and me.

Fred stood and told everyone that his life has changed for the better since meeting Melanie. I was expecting him to pull out a velvet box and propose, but alas, he didn’t do such a thing. He said that he had all but given up on finding a lady that he was interested in, who was sexy and loved to do things with not just sit at home and vegetate.

Mom stood and leaned over and kissed Fred for the lovely words. She also leaned over to me and kissed me as well for bringing her to the West Coast and making her life so much better since Bob’s passing. She said she would have never made it had I not ‘kidnapped’ her from the Hamptons and brought her to the Chateau.

Alas, it was my turn.

“First I would like to say that I love each and every one of you sitting at our table. This year has been unbelievably wonderful. We’ve grown our family by leaps and bounds. Jill, Dakota, and Diane are all pregnant. Mom helped me assume total control of Jaxson, Inc. John and Dakota have been wonderful assistants. Jennifer and Diane do a wonderful job for us in the Real Estate department. Paula runs the three limo companies with great dedication. Donna has the call center running like a well-oiled machine. Sammy and Bobby are cooking and feeding us keeping us fed and sated. Allison, Corey, Carol, and Belinda are beautiful women who work hard, and we all feel fortunate that they have become part of our family as well. Kim and Kay, our other twins, do a great job for us at Jaxson, Inc. Both of our CG boys, Derrick and JP make their Uncle Fred proud and thank them for their constant patrolling of our home, keeping it safe for all of us. And, I would be amiss not saying how much Fred means to all of us. Mom, everyone here loves you and is so thankful that you and your skills at being a woman of high society giving us all advice to help enrich our lives, we just love you. Jill, what can I say, I suckered you into marrying me although I think it was the drugs you were on in the ER that night that got you fooled, I can say that I love you with all my heart. Dr. Ronda, you have taken care of all of us, Jill, Dakota, Tina all of us. We all love you and thank you. Now, if everyone would raise their glasses

.”

Suddenly a series of rapid-fire gunshots rang out coming through the front windows.

I yelled at everyone to get down. I was praying that no one got hurt. I heard tires squealing and men’s voices laughing as two cars pulled out of the courtyard.

IF YOU ENJOYED THIS CHAPTER, PLEASE LEAVE ME A NOTE. THANK YOU FOR YOUR CONTINUES READING. PLEASE REMEMBER TO VOTE!
. PABLO DIABLO.


The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving


Introduction:
We were puzzled as to why we had no Halloween children.

The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2019

CHAPTER 1

Oddly, we had absolutely zero children come to our front door on Halloween. I really didn’t understand that, but our boy John sat at the front door holding on to one of three candy bowls. One candy bowl held full-size candy bars. The second bowl held hundreds of the ‘mini’ chocolate bars and the third bowl had the penalty candy (Smarties) for those children who don’t even take the time to dress up in a costume. They don’t get full sized candy bars, nor do they get any of the mini candies. Instead, they get one, yes one Smartie, not a handful, just one. The penalty for being lazy.

I was quite bummed that we didn’t get even one child but having all the leftover candy only made John even happier.

Mom suggested that it might be that the people in California seem to be against ‘regular’ fun that America has. She pointed out that she and Bob usually didn’t get any kids for Halloween either as the rich didn’t allow their children to go house to house begging for stuff, it wasn’t dignified. She suggested that next year we find a church that would be having a ‘fall festival’ as some churches put too much emphasis on Halloween being evil, to me it was just something that kids did, dress up and go asking for candy.

John did make the joke that many of the ladies that now lived at the Chateau were barely older than the kids I was expecting to come to the door. I know he didn’t mean it as a bad thing, he just didn’t think before he spoke. He did get three playful slaps in the back of his head from Amy, Dakota, and of course Diane.

I sat at the dining room table chatting with Mom, with Jill, with Paula, and even Jennifer joined in the conversation regarding the upcoming holidays. Mom told us all, that Christmas was her absolute favorite holiday of the year. However, she was worried about being in California and the lack of snow and cold weather that she would have in the Hamptons.

I offered to move the holiday celebration to her home in the Hamptons, even if that Apple guy bought the house a couple of weeks ago. She just laughed at my silliness. Mom was essentially set for the rest of her life, my life, Dakota’s life and well, practically everyone else’s life at the Chateau. Mom decided to fly back to the Hamptons with Fred and Dakota. Dakota did express to me that she really wasn’t all that thrilled about going, but of the Jaxson’s Mom was the better of the two. Fred went mostly because his and Mom’s relationship seemed to be heading in the same direction. Oh, they played with everyone but more and more Fred was spending the night, always in Mom’s room.

The picnic with the FBI agents and their families didn’t materialize. About half of them were involved in a massive undercover drug case, the other half couldn’t seem to work out wife and children schedules. We chatted with Special Agent Fernandez and suggested we pick a weekend between Thanksgiving and Christmas but give the FBI at least three weeks to rearrange schedules and plan for the event. We decided on the first Saturday in December. Mom took over the whole planning of the event. She enlisted Sammy and Bobby to help plan the cookout and the party.

All three of my porn ladies living in the pool house made their rent payments on the due date and as I promised I cashed each of the money orders, put the cash in separate envelopes and gave it back to them.

Jennifer and Diane were able to sell all the empty district offices. For the Hawk, we ended up making 21.7 million. We also were able to fully rent the remaining floors of the Hawk and thus had put the Hawk in the black in less than 6 months.

I flew to see the Blue Jay (Toronto) with John, Jennifer, and Dakota. Jennifer pointed out that we had the second tallest building in downtown Toronto, second only to the CN Tower. It took a few weeks, but we were able to empty the 33 district offices that were in and around Toronto. I noticed before we went to Toronto, that both the Pinetree and the restaurant group were doing rather poorly. We hired a lady named Francie to run the Blue Jay, however, her Mother passed away a couple of weeks after hiring her. She chose to move back to London to take care of her Father and thus she left us.

Finding her replacement was a bit difficult. We interviewed nearly 40 people before we settled on a nice lady named Madison. Although she legally was called Madison, she rather be called Maddie. She was young, about 29, daughter of a construction company owner. She was a graduate of the University of Toronto. Her undergrad degree was in accounting; however, she was only a few credits away from her master’s in forensic accounting. She was diligent, hardworking, and was very attentive to detail. She stayed on top of the district offices being emptied, being cleaned, the necessary desk and chairs moved to the Blue Jay and the rest of the office furniture sold to a local used office furniture company.

She sent me an email telling me she suspected that someone was slowly siphoning off money from the corporate bank accounts, not very much only about $100 a week per account. I tried several things: changed those who had access to the accounts, which did nothing. I changed the level of security required to take any money out of any of the accounts, that also did nothing. I even went to the extreme of changing banks from Canadian Imperial Bank to Toronto-Dominion, this slowed the money drain, but it returned. I contacted the RCMP and they opened a case looking for where the money drain was coming from.

However, it wasn’t the RCMP, nor any of the local Police, it was Maddie that figured it out. It seems that one of the vendors, one that had been a long-time vendor was altering the checks that we sent them. All they did was add a zero to the total, so a hundred-dollar check became a thousand-dollar check, and for whatever reason, it went unnoticed. Maddie believed it was because the vendor was submitting so many purchase orders to be paid that changing just one went unnoticed.

I flew up with Jennifer, Dakota, John, and Diane to congratulate her. The day we showed up unannounced, she was at her desk in tears. When I pulled up a chair and sat down next to her, I darn near scared her half to death. She had no idea that I was coming. She sobbed, even more, when I appeared but had not given her any notice that I was coming to town. I ended up putting my arms around her and assuring her that I was very happy with her work. Both Dakota and Jennifer validated my feelings about her performance.

I invited her to come back to the Chateau with us as we had decided to close the Blue Jay to all our people for two weeks until December 1st. We had enough Americans working in Toronto that as a company I decided that we would give both the Canadians and the Americans the last 14 days of November off, and make it a paid time off.

Jennifer and Dakota took Maddie to her residence and helped her pack for the two-week vacation back at the Chateau. John, Diane and I waited in the limo outside her apartment building. While we waited, I called Amy to make sure that we had a clean bedroom, she assured me that we did. I let her know that we were going to be bringing another lady home with us. I heard a giggle from Amy and got a smart-assed comment, “Oh yeah Daddy, that’s what you need here another horny girl. It’s not like we are running short of ladies that want to fuck your brains out,” she said to me laughing as she said it. I began to think about how hard Amy works keeping the Chateau running. I asked both Diane and John if they thought that maybe Amy could use an assistant. Both told me it would take a lot of pressure off of her as she so wants to make me happy and keep the house up to the standards that she believes I expect.

After a while, the three ladies all came down to the limo. The driver put Maddie’s luggage into the trunk and held the door open for the three ladies to get into the vehicle. I got a kiss from Jennifer and from Dakota and just a smile from Maddie. Diane playfully slapped me on the shoulder and smiled her beautiful smile.

Everyone seemed happy and there was lots of chatter going on in the limo as we made our way west across Toronto towards the airport. As usual, Dakota sat next to me, thankfully she didn’t scare the new gal by trying to give me a blowjob, which I was thinking that she would try.

When the limo arrived next to the jet, Maddie’s face lit up. Clearly, she had never been in a private jet. Everyone else looked at each other and just smiled. It wasn’t all that long ago that Jennifer, John, and Diane all had that same look when they first got on our jet.

“Um, Mr. Greene, this is your plane? I thought we would be flying Air Canada or some other commercial flight to Los Angeles,” Maddie says to me.

“No, we prefer the privacy of our own plane, in fact, Jaxson Inc. has two such planes. I have the smaller of the two, Mom has the larger and much more luxurious jet,” I tell her.

“Mom? Who is that?” she asks.

“Oh, I’m sorry. It’s just a name everyone calls her. It is Melanie Jaxson, the widow of Bob Jaxson who you know passed away just a few months ago,” I say to Maddie.

“I’m sorry. I know I read that Mr. Jaxson passed away during my training, but there was no mention of a Mrs. Jaxson,” Maddie says to me, which made me wonder who did the training.

The fight from Toronto was closer to five hours than four as Toronto was so much further north it added almost another hour of flight time. I sat on one of the couches as usual. Dakota sat next to me and Maddie on the other side of me. Jennifer sat in one of the reclining chairs and Diane and John sat on another couch. During the flight, Diane began to give John a blowjob. I got an elbow in the ribs from Dakota and I heard her try to stifle a giggle seeing John and Diane.

I looked at Maddie’s face after seeing the John/Diane antics, her eyes were as big as saucers. Although I wasn’t sure if her eyes were so large because Diane was giving John a blowjob or if she saw how incredibly well-endowed John was either way, she seemed very surprised.

I just sat next to her silent waiting for the questions. It took a while before she finally had to say something.

“Sir, is that OK? I mean, I’m not a prude, but I’ve never been exposed to such open display of sex,” Maddie finally says to me.

“Maddie, does it offend you or make you uneasy?” I ask her.

“Um, I’m not sure what the right answer to that is, sir,” she says.

“The right answer is whatever you believe. I’m not looking for someone who is a ‘yes’ person to me. I like people who speak their mind and tell me the truth,” I say.

“Well then, it is very sexy, but I’ve never seen a couple who are so open with their sexuality,” Maddie tells me.

Jennifer begins to laugh. “Darling, what you’re going to see at David and Jill’s house will rock your world. It’s like you have died and woke up at the Playboy Mansion, with David being Hugh Hefner,” she says to Maddie.

“Sir, I’m not sure that I’m ready for this kind of display. Are you sure you want me to come to your house for the two weeks? I mean, I’m not sure that I’m comfortable with just having sex with anyone,” she says to me obviously nervous.

“Maddie, there is NO expectation of anyone to have sex with anyone else. However, in my house, if you WANT to do something with someone, all you must do is ask. We are a friendly group, but there is absolutely no expectation of you from anyone. If you decide that you are uncomfortable playing, that’s fine. If you decide you would like to try something private with someone that’s fine, and if you decide to just jump into the deep end of the pool with one or more people, well, my dear that’s fine as well,” I tell her.

I see that she is still unsure about the whole setup of the Chateau. Dakota leans over and whispers in my ear, “Don’t worry about her Daddy, I’ll have a chat with her privately, woman to woman,” Dakota tells me.

I kiss her and give her a little hug. What made me a bit nervous was how Jennifer was eyeballing me. I really expected Jennifer to try and give me a blowjob, although it would have been wonderful, she was professional enough to stay in her seat.

I felt the landing gear lock into place. Maddie grabbed hold of my arm, which made John smile. Apparently, she also doesn’t like the takeoff and landing of planes. I just smiled as well with her clinging to my arm until the plane came to a parking spot. I looked out the window and of course, our trusty Fred was waiting for us with a stretch limo.

Jennifer made a cute remark about how Fred was as dependable as the sun coming up in the morning. Everyone, except Maddie, chuckled at the comment. When we went down the steps of the plane to get into the limo, I introduced Maddie to Fred. He welcomed her and asked how her first flight in a private jet went.

“Um, OK, I guess. There’s a lot more room in a private jet than sitting all smooshed up on a commercial flight. Plus, the ride was
. well, much more different than any other flight that I have ever been on,” she tells Fred.

“Well, Miss Maddie, we’re glad you chose to join us for the Thanksgiving holiday,” he says to her. I thought that he was quite the professional and was a true gentleman. He knew her name, yet I didn’t say anything to him about what her name was, which probably meant that Dakota had given him a head’s up that I was bringing a new gal home with us.

CHAPTER 2

The traffic was light heading to the Chateau. I guess the actual week of Thanksgiving had lots of people home cleaning for the company as was the case in my house when I was growing up. Mom always was cleaning starting the weekend before Thanksgiving and I had my assigned chores to help. The drive from the airport took less than a half hour, which was surprising to everyone. John sat back with his arm around Diane, who put her head on his shoulder and just closed her eyes. Maddie ended up sitting next to John, but he didn’t even say a word to her. He just sat quietly next to her.

As usual, Dakota was on one side of me, but Jennifer had taken up the other side of me. I felt her hand on my thigh and her beautiful smile when I looked over at her. I thought about the odd scenario, Jennifer being John’s mom and yet part of my playgroup. They had seen each other naked several times and have certainly seen each other having sex in the Chateau. I thought about my own Mother. I knew in my heart that there was no way I could be as nonchalant as John and Jennifer are regarding nudity and sex.

During the drive, my head began to think about the upcoming Thanksgiving feast that we needed to put on at the house. I decided to sit with Bobby and Sammy and discuss their idea of the food to cook that day. I also noticed that neither Diane nor Dakota drank much water on this trip, so a gentle scolding will be handed out at home.

“Maddie, what did your family usually have for Thanksgiving?” I asked.

“Um, the usual Fish, turnips, and artichokes,” she said with a straight face.

“WHAT?” I said, completely surprised.

She began to laugh hard as she said, “Gotcha! No, usually we cooked a small bird as we were poor, so maybe an 8-9-pound bird, often Mom got a deal on a goose and that would be what she cooked. However, Thanksgiving in Canada is in October, not November,” she explained.

John piped up, “WOW, Thanksgiving in October then Halloween, that’s like a great month. Hey, David maybe next year we can all go to Canada to have a Canadian Thanksgiving then come home and have an American Thanksgiving,” he says chuckling as he says this.

“Yeah John, that’s what you need, a big feast in October and another one in November, hell the way you eat, you’ll be 500 pounds by the end of the year with Christmas and that much food available to you,” I say causing everyone except Maddie to laugh at my comment.

I felt the limo pull into the courtyard of the Chateau. Maddie’s eyes got large again as she looked out the window at the enormous size of my home. When Fred opened the door to let us all out of the limo, she just stood at the car looking at the sheer size of the home.

John remarked, “C’mon we’ll show you around David’s little shack,” he says laughing.

I see Dakota take Maddie by the hand and lead her into the house with the rest of the group. I decide to take a moment and chat with Fred.

“Fred, how are things between you and Mom? Is everything alright?” I ask.

“Sir, you have no idea how happy I am. She’s a true lady. She’s delightful, she’s playful, she has an amazing body and I can see myself wanting to spend the rest of my life with her, but that needs to stay under wraps,” He says to me beaming with pride.

“Well, I’m very glad to hear that Fred. She is a wonderful lady, I completely agree. If you decide that you want to get her a nice piece of jewelry, say maybe a nice diamond ring, I’d be happy to help you pick one out,” I tell him hoping he understands my cryptic remark.

“Yes sir, I’ll keep that in mind,” he says.

I head inside the house only to be greeted by Amy who was waiting for me. She puts her arms around me and kisses me passionately.

“Oh Daddy, I’m so glad to see you home,” she says with her arms around my neck.

I didn’t see Maddie anywhere, so I assumed that Dakota and she found a private place to chat.

I see both BJ and Danni chatting sitting at the bar having a drink of wine, the Cierra wine with Dakota’s picture on the bottle.

“Amy darling, what’s for dinner?” I ask.

“Um, you know, I’ve been so busy doing laundry and trying to get the house organized that I never asked, but it does smell wonderful doesn’t it?” She says to me.

“Yes, it does smell wonderful,” I say back.

I drag my suitcase down to my bedroom, Amy follows much like that of a puppy dog. When I get to the bedroom, my wife was laying on our bed taking a nap. I just opened the suitcase and dumped it all into the hamper.

I went over to the bed and leaned into Jill and kissed her on the cheek. She didn’t move a muscle, clearly, she was worn out. I wasn’t going to wake her. Amy took me by the hand and lead me into the bathroom to show me some decorations that she bought for my bathroom. They were nice, not really something that I care about, but I wanted to make sure that she knew that I appreciated her effort to make our bathroom a bit nicer.

My phone buzzed. I saw that it was Roger.

“Hey Roger, what’s up?” I asked.

“Big trouble, we have a massive fire at one of the truck locations. The whole place is up in flames if you turn on your TV, I’m sure you will see how bad the fire is. Right now, it is a 6-alarm fire, but they are calling in fire assistance from other departments and other cities nearby. The governor has the national guard on ready-alert to assist,” he tells me.

I pick up the TV remote and turn on the television. I head to CNN to see a live shot of the fire raging, clearly out of control.

“Yeah, Roger I’m watching it now. Is everyone OK?” I ask.

“I think so, but they are saying that this might take a couple of days to put out. With all those tires you bought, they are causing a whole bunch of headaches for the fire crews to try and put out. The governor is getting ready to put the California national guard in play to assist the multiple fire teams that are working to contain this fire,” he tells me.

“Should I be heading up there?” I ask.

“No, you’ll just be in the way at this point, however, since you have some pull, maybe you should call the Governor’s office and find out what they may need from you,” Roger suggests to me.

“Thanks, Roger, that’ll be my next phone call,” I say to him before hanging up.

I step out of the bedroom, Amy still following me.

“Amy, find me either Dakota or John please,” I say to her. She kisses me quickly on the lips and heads off to find one of them.

She comes back a couple of minutes later with John.

“John, please find me the number for the Governor of California,” I tell him.

John opens his tablet and begins searching. It only takes him about two minutes, and he turns the tablet around to me so I can see the number and dial it.

“Good evening, this is the Governor’s office, how may I help you?” I get from the lady on the other end of the phone call.

“Yes, Ma’am. My name is David Green, I’m the CEO of Jaxson Inc. One of my trucking facilities is on fire and on CNN. I was told that the Governor or his office may want to speak with me,” I say to her quickly.

“Yes, sir, please hold. The personal assistant to the Governor will be taking your call,” I’m told as I’m put on hold while she is switching the call.

“Hello, is this Mr. Greene?” a lady asks me.

“Yes, it is,” I say to her.

“Mr. Greene, I’m glad you called. The Governor wanted to make sure you understood how bad the fire is and he wants you to know that your place will be a total loss. According to several news reports, several men were seen driving away from the facility just moments before the fire started,” the assistant told me.

“Let’s start with the important parts, is anyone hurt?” I ask.

“Not that we know of so far, of course, the fire is far from being out, so it’s still early,” I’m told.

As I’m talking to the assistant, I walk into the TV room and change the channel to put on CNN and see the fire’s live coverage.

“What can I do to help?” I ask the assistant.

“Well, at the moment, I’m not sure there is anything you can do to help,” she says.

“Can I send the firefighters food and water. I can get my people to set up a first aid station for the responders, would that be a help?” I ask.

“Well, certainly it would help, but your people will have to follow the directions as to where to put the setup for the food, obviously we don’t want your people in harm’s way nor do we want it to hinder the efforts of the firefighters,” she tells me.

“Obviously,” I say.

I thank her for her time and let her know to please let the people at the scene that I’m sending food and drinks and will set up a tent and seating somewhere, wherever they choose to want the setup.

I call for both John and Dakota.

They both come running. “John, I need you to get a party rental place in or near Sacramento. We have a trucking facility on fire, the one you see on TV right now. We need to get at least three large tents along with tables and chairs over to the fire to be set up for the firefighters to eat in shifts. They are to set up where they are told to, which may be as much as a couple of blocks away since you see how much equipment is already there. Let’s get enough tables and chairs for 100 people and let them know that we may need more depending on if the Governor puts the California National Guard in play to fight this fire,” I tell John.

“Dakota, I need you to get restaurants to funnel food to the location, start with Jimmy Johns, Olive Garden, and anyone else you can think of. We need this food to be portable as they won’t be able to cook anything on site. They will also have to go wherever they are sent to put the food out. Let’s also get our own restaurant group working on this as well, we should be assisting with providing food to the first responders. Also, coordinate with the Red Cross, they may be able to provide bottled water and coffee,” I direct Dakota.

Both John and Dakota are looking things up in their tablets and making calls. I get Jennifer involved as well.

“Jen, you see the fire on TV? Well, that’s one of our places, a trucking place up in Sacramento. Right now, it’s a 6-alarm fire. We need to see how many of our own people we have available from the restaurant group to assist with getting food to the firefighters as well as people to help serve the first responders,” I tell her. She grabs Diane and they begin to make phone calls.

I put in a call to each of the two trucking Vice Presidents that I usually deal with. Each of them tells me that they are aware of the situation. They both are sending people to help however they can. They think it is a great idea to feed the first responders and they will round up a posse to help with whatever needs to be helped. I thank each of them and hang up.

The fire on TV looks impressive, but not in a good way. Everyone sees the firefighters spraying water as well as some foam material on the fire wherever they can. However, it really doesn’t seem to be helping much.

After about 45 minutes, John, Dakota, Jennifer, and Diane are sitting next to me on the couch watching the TV news. No one is saying much, we are all just in a state of shock. BJ and Danni are sitting on the floor, the CG boys come in from outside being at the pool with the porn twins. Marcus sits on the floor with his back against Jennifer’s legs. Someone had gone and woke Jill. She came out and sat with us all watching the out of control fire and the news coverage.

Maddie came out and sat down on one of the couches to watch as well. Everyone sat quietly just watching. Occasionally, CNN would break away to run a string of commercials. As that happened, several of the ladies would get up and run to a bathroom to pee while the commercials were on.

Before I even realized it, Bobby and Sammy were announcing that dinner was ready. Of course, our resident garbage disposal John was the first to the food. However, he made Diane a plate, served her and THEN he got himself a plate of food.

As people got up and headed into the kitchen to get a plate of food, there was little talking. Everyone just seemed stunned watching this out of control fire live on CNN.

As I watched the fire, I began to think about Amy. This beautiful young lady seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at taking care of the house. I thought about how it had grown in the number of people from just 5 or 6 to nearly 20 now. Although three of them didn’t live in the main house, three of them lived in the pool house. Yet, they came and went as they pleased, knowing that I was perfectly fine with their comings and goings.

I pulled Dakota to the kitchen with me and sat her down to have a chat with her. I figured that if anyone would understand Amy’s mind, Dakota would. The two of them have developed quite the friendship, a bit competitive at times (sexually speaking) but all in all they have become quite close.

“Darling, I want to chat with you about Amy. Is she OK or does she need help in keeping this place under control?” I ask.

“Daddy, she needs help. She won’t ask for it, but she is basically spending her entire day from the moment she wakes to when she finally gets to sleep in cleaning the house, doing laundry, and other chores that you and I know little about. She so wants to make you happy, but she is not having any fun any longer,” Dakota tells me.

I sit and ponder what she said.

“OK, then how about this for an idea. We hire a cleaning service, they would be here 4-6 hours a day, seven days a week. They would handle laundry and the basic cleaning. If Amy needed anything to be done that, she herself could not due then they would either do it for her or assist her in getting it done,” I say to Dakota.

Now Dakota sits and ponders what I have said.

“Daddy, we just need to hire someone or some company. I think she’s at her wit’s end and is really unhappy, but she so wants to make you happy that she is sacrificing her own happiness to make you happy,” Dakota says.

“OK, get your tablet, and let’s make some calls while everyone watches the news,” I say.

Dakota gets up and whispers something in Amy’s ear, picks up her tablet and comes over to the table in the kitchen.

“Here you go Daddy, the number is

 They are called ‘Sparkling Touch’ home cleaning service. They offer 7 days a week service. Their service includes laundry, changing bedding, vacuuming, dusting, windows, and doors. However, they don’t handle pets of any sort,” Dakota reads to me from her tablet.

I put in a call to them. I get an answering service. I recognize the voice immediately.

“Hello, thank you for calling Sparkling Touch cleaning service. My name is Aurora, how may I assist you?” the voice on the other end of the call says.

“Um, Aurora, my name is David Greene,” I say.

“DAVID
. OH, MY GAWD, WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?” I get loudly in my ear from a very excited former girlfriend.

I roll my eyes as I chat with Aurora, Dakota sees me try and hold a conversation with Aurora.

“Where are you these days darling?” Aurora asks me.

“Well, things have changed for me a bit since we dated. I’m married now and have a new house that I need your cleaning service seven days a week,” I say to her.

“Married? I thought that you once told me that you were never getting married again after what you went through with your wife,” Aurora says.

“Well, things have changed a bit. I met a beautiful woman who stole my heart. Work went a bit better than I expected and now live a really nice life,” I tell her.

“Damn, I knew I shouldn’t have let you get away. I was so stupid in thinking that you would be just running those restaurants forever and me being second in your life,” she says.

“Aurora, I need your service. I don’t want my house to get out of control. I need laundry service, cleaning, dusting, and bedding changed. Can your company handle all of that?” I ask.

“Well, of course, we can silly. Before I can give you a price quote, I have some questions for you,” she says.

“OK, I’m ready shoot,” I tell her.

“First, how many bedrooms do you have?”

“20”

“What? Did you say 20? As in 2-0?” she asks in a completely shocked voice.

“Yes, I said twenty. Like I said Aurora, things have changed for me a bit,” I say.

“Um OK, then tell me about your house,” she decides to just ask me to explain it.

“Well, the house has 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. The home is called The Chateau and it is in Beverly Hills. The house size is 28,000 square feet. I have two pools, two pool houses but your company won’t be needed to clean them. I have two washers, two dryers, two kitchens, two video gaming rooms that are second to none, a wine cellar, a living room, and TV room, along with an office. We also have several empty rooms that we haven’t designated anything yet,” I tell her.

“Holy shit, David, what did you do win the lottery?” Aurora says in a very surprised voice.

“Why don’t you stop by tomorrow and look around, bring your estimator with you and give me a good price for your company’s service,” I say to her.

“What time do you want me there?” Aurora asks.

“Darling, because we have a good history, anytime you wish to stop by. What is your cell phone number?” I ask.

She gives me her cell number and I give her my address. We exchange pleasantries and hang up.

I see Amy looking at me, I use my finger to summon her over to me.

When she gets to me, I pat my lap asking her to sit down on my lap, which she does.

“Darling, your best friend in the house gave you up. Dakota said that you were basically working yourself to death here and are very unhappy,” I tell her.

“Well, Daddy, I’m trying so hard to keep up, but with so many people now living here I just keep getting further and further behind. I don’t want you to think that I can’t do the job you hired me for,” Amy tells me.

“OK, then, I need to let you know that I’ve hired a company to help you. Now, before you get all worried, this company is to help you, not replace you. You are still in charge of our house. You will direct the company people to do what you want them to do. Laundry, dusting, cleaning (mainly kitchens and bathrooms) and vacuumed the carpets. Mop the floors and scrub the kitchens. Plus, any other chores you choose to have them do. Darling, I’m not replacing you, I’m just bringing in reinforcements to aid you,” I say to her.

“Are you sure you’re not mad at me Daddy?” she says with her heart in her eyes.

“No, my dear. I’m very happy with what you’ve done here, but I still want you to play with us and later you haven’t been playing, you’ve just been working,” I tell her.

As I am sitting there with her on my lap, Dakota leans in and says, “Did you tell her about Aurora?” I just chuckle knowing that Dakota doesn’t miss anything.

“Darling, I want to let you know that it turns out that a woman that I dated a long time ago will be showing up here tomorrow with her estimator to give me a price on hiring their company’s service,” I tell her.

“Why are you telling me that? Shouldn’t you be telling Jill?” she says.

“Well, I don’t want you to think that I’m trying to replace you. You are very special in my life and you should know by now that I love you. But I do have a history with this woman and I didn’t want you to worry about our history,” I tell her. I see her look at Dakota, who shrugs her shoulders at Amy.

“Amy, I don’t think you need to worry, besides, there are Jill and myself to protect David from any more past skanks like that Darleen chick,” Dakota says causing Amy to laugh out loud. Heck, even Dakota laughed.

CHAPTER 3

Amy begins to wiggle her bottom on my manhood. It doesn’t take long for me to be rock-hard. I feel her unzip me and fishes out my cock. She sheds her shorts and panties and mounts me. She’s rocking back and forth on me. I feel her velvety pussy clamping around my manhood. Over and over she rocks making my cock feel her wetness. I just lean back in the seat and let her do the work.

I feel her lips on mine. I kiss her back just a passionately as she is kissing me.

Suddenly I hear, “OH, I’m so sorry. I didn’t’ mean to interrupt. I’m sorry sir,” Maddie says as Amy is having her way with my manhood.

Dakota says to her, “No worries, this happens all the time. As David told you, we are a friendly bunch. Sex happens a lot here, don’t be embarrassed. I’m not even sure that David even heard you as he usually gets really into whoever is having their way with him,” she tells Maddie. I peek out of my closed eyes to see her just stand at the kitchen counter and watch Amy and me.

“Doesn’t your wife mind?” She asks me.

Again, Dakota answers, “Hell no. Jill will sometimes join in, sometimes she will do one or more of the guys here, and sometimes it just becomes Caligula,” she says trying not to disturb Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DADDY, HERE I CUM, OH YOU FUCK ME SO GOOD,” Amy says to me as I feel her body orgasm on my cock.

I’m really enjoying this whole event, Amy fucking me, Dakota being the play by play announcer to Maddie and Maddie watching us as if she’s never seen a couple having sex before, but then again, maybe she hasn’t.

Jill walks into the room, leans down and kisses me then kisses Amy. She pours herself another glass of Cierra and heads back out to the TV room.

Maddie notices the picture of Dakota on the bottle of wine.

“Is this you?” she asks.

“Well, actually no, but it sure does look like me doesn’t it?” Dakota tells Maddie, who still hasn’t stopped watching Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DAMN DADDY, YOUR COCK IS FILLING MY LITTLE PUSSY, I FEEL SO FULL, SO DARN FULL,” she says again as another wave of orgasm rolls through her.

About this time, BJ and her friend Danni both come into the kitchen. They were going to get another plate of food but instead decided to watch the show of Amy and me.

The third wave of orgasm pushed through Amy, “OH DADDY, GAWD DAMN, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH,” Amy says as her breathing becomes very stilted.

And then it happens, the first time since Tina has left us. Amy’s eyes roll to the back of her head and her entire body becomes limp on me. Dakota calls her name a couple of times and gets no response. BJ announces that she will call 911. Jill tells her to stop and not do that. Jill reaches out and slaps Amy across the face. This causes Amy to take an enormous gulp of air.

She opens her eyes, she knows what just happened. Dakota leans in and tells her, “Welcome to the club you slut,” giggling the whole time she is talking to Amy.

“Oh Daddy, you fucked me unconscious. Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she says with tears in her eyes.

BJ and her friend Danni along with our new girl Maddie are totally confused. Dakota begins to explain to the three that are confused. However, I see the CG boys standing by the bar wondering what just happened.

Dakota begins to explain, “Ladies, I see that none of you have ever witnessed someone being fucked unconscious. You see David, or Daddy as some of us call him has this natural talent to get a woman so high on endorphins while having sex that many women begin to orgasm so hard that they end up passing out, well, ok maybe not passing out, but more like going unconscious. As you can see, it’s really a cool thing and if you’re the one being fucked unconscious then you will feel an orgasm like none other in your entire life,” she explains. I hear Jennifer confirming to the CG boys that it is like no orgasm that she has ever had in her life.

I hear BJ and Danni tell each other that they want to experience this. Maddie looks to be just plain scared.

Dakota tries her hand at a joke, “You know if I could sell tickets to Daddy fucking a woman unconscious then I’d be a millionaire several times over,” she says. I hear Jennifer and Jill giggle, but no one else does.

As Amy unplugs herself from my cock, she slides down and cleans me up and puts my cock back into my shorts.

Unexpectedly, Danni leans into my ear and asks, “May I be next?” However, I see BJ put on a pouty face. I kiss both and get up and take each one by the hand and lead them to my bedroom. Oddly enough, Maddie seems to be entranced and just follows us.

Maddie does ask a question, “how do you know that it doesn’t hurt the women?”

“Well, Amy isn’t the first one to be fucked unconscious, this makes, Oh I don’t know, about 7 women and about 12 times it has happened. Jill’s assistant, Tina who is now in Arizona taking care of her Mother is the only 4-time person of the club, she is also the original member,” I say to the three ladies.

As I push my bedroom door open, I hear Danni say, “Oh fuck. Is this your bedroom, hell its larger than my entire apartment was,” in a voice that is clear that she is stunned by the sheer size of the bedroom as we walk into it.

I take BJ and Danni over to a play bed and begin to undress them. I see Maddie watch with her eyes getting large as the three of us are completely naked. I lift BJ up and set her gently on the bed. Danni just climbs on the bed. I put myself on top of BJ since I know that she is worried that I will ‘toss her aside’ in favor of Danni.

I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She happily parts her legs. I see her face brighten up with a big smile. She is so very happy that I chose to play with her first. I realize that my cock is still hard, but I want to make sure that BJ is loosened up before I try to fuck her unconscious.

I put my face into her pussy. I begin to lick and suck. I feel her part her legs even further as I suck on her womanhood, licking and flicking my tongues over her clit. She is moaning as I keep up my oral assault.

I feel her pussy splash my face as her first orgasm rolls through her body. I lick her pussy repeatedly trying to lap up every drop of orgasmic juice that I can get. I slide up on her body. I grasp her ankles and put them over my shoulders. I enter her, pushing myself as deep int her as I can get. I see her already beginning to change her breathing as I bottom out inside of her.

I begin quickening my pace to get her to change her breathing even further. She is breathing very rapidly. I see her eyes begin to roll to the back of her head. Her friend, Danni is laying next to her caressing her face and telling her how sexy she looks. I keep my quick pace of thrusting in and out of her womanhood. Her breathing becomes shallower and a bit stunted. I see her eyes glazing over and then it occurs, she goes totally limp. Danni freaks out a bit. She is calling BJ over and over. I reach out and slap her across the cheek. She takes an enormous gulp of air. Her eyes open in a dreamy look. Danni asks if she is OK. She nods her head yes and just smiles.

Danni is now really turned on.

“Do me, do me,” she requests.

“In a moment, let BJ regain her senses,” I say to her.

I caress her face looking into her eyes.

“Are you ok darling?” I ask her.

“OH YEAH,” she says in a soft gentle voice.

I unplug myself from BJ and playfully push Danni onto her back. She has her legs parted almost immediately. However, instead of just putting my cock into her pussy, I realize that I need to slow her down a bit. I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She grabs my head and pushed my face even further into her sex. I feel her body spasming as my tongue licks through her pussy. I taste her sweet lady juice and lap it up. She is cumming repeatedly and I lick up every drop that I can get into my mouth. However, I can feel that she is all amped up. I need to calm her down a bit or she won’t go unconscious.

“Danni, I need to calm you down a bit. You are way too amped up right now. Let me just take my time and get you to calm down,” I tell her.

She seems a bit confused.

“You got to trust me on this,” I tell her again.

I gently turn her over and begin massaging her back. I work my way from her shoulders down her back, across her butt cheeks, down each leg all the way to her feet. I massage each foot. Slowly, I work my way back up her legs to her ass. As I reach her bum, I gently massage each beautiful globe. I lightly run my fingers up the inside of each thigh. She parts her legs a bit for my hand.

I can just gently touch her labia. She has a very small set of pussy lips. I gently slide her legs further apart, which she does. I now can run my hand up and down her slit. I dip one then two fingers inside of her. I feel how wet her pussy is, however, her breathing is still quite aggressive.

I lean into her ear and say, “Darling, you need to calm yourself a bit, you are way too excited. How can I get you more relaxed?” I ask.

“Let me blow you. I really like giving blowjobs and it gets me relaxed as my mind thinks about pleasing the person I’m blowing,” she says to me.

I roll off of her and lay on my back with my cock pointing at the ceiling. BJ and Maddie are both watching us. Maddie is sitting on the edge of the second play bed.

I do notice that Maddie’s hand is inside of her shorts. Clearly, she is playing with herself. In my head I thought, well that’s a step in the right direction.

Danni’s oral technique is delightful. She works hard at licking and teasing my manhood. She plays with my balls gently as she is working on sucking my cock. She tries to deep throat me, which causes her to gag copious amounts of spittle. I do see the change in aggressiveness. She seems much more relaxed as several minutes pass and I haven’t cum yet. She is working my cock the best she can. I think that I surprised her that I was able to hold out and not cum as quickly as she expected. In my head, I thought about the fact that she had no problem licking BJ’s juices off my manhood without saying a word. I am now sure that Danni is bi. I gently push Danni back onto her back. I just slide myself up so that my cock lines up with her sex. I reach down and lift her knees up to be next to her ears. I slide my manhood into her, slowly at first as she is so tight. I hear her gasp as I enter her.

“Oh, my goodness, you are so big. You are stretching me out wonderfully, damn its’ been quite a while since I have had someone so large inside of me. No wonder why all the women here want to fuck you,” Danni says to me smiling.

I begin my slow thrusting into her. She moans louder and louder asking me to fuck her harder, but I know that will just amp her up again. I keep up my slow rhythmic fucking, finally, after several minutes of fucking her, I hear the first step of her heading towards drifting off. Her breathing makes a noticeable change. I push myself deep into her. I began to kiss her as she is now coating my cock and balls with her wetness repeatedly.

I whisper in her ear, “If you think I’m stretching you out, try my boy John on for size, he’ll make your pussy feel like there is a watermelon inside of it. That boy can fuck,” I say smiling to her. Maddie hears me and smiles as I see that she has shed her shorts and is now fingering herself openly on the second play bed. I summon BJ over to me.

“Yes sir, what can I do for you?” she asks.

“Play with Maddie. I think she is feeling lonely,” I tell BJ.

BJ gets off the play bed that Danni and I are on and goes over to the other play bed. She climbs on and begins to caress Maddie’s shoulders. I see BJ lean in and give Maddie a gentle kiss. Maddie doesn’t push her away, but I think that BJ surprised her with the kiss. BJ slides her head down to Maddie’s sex and pulls the panties to the side and begins to lick Maddie’s sex. Maddie’s eyes begin to roll to the back of her head.

I’m not stopping my rhythmic fucking of Danni. I grasp each ankle and put them over my shoulders to get deeper penetration. Danni’s breathing changes again noticeably. I’m not touching her cervix with the head of my cock. I am fully into her. She is really moaning and coating my cock and balls with her wetness.

I hear Maddie moaning loudly as BJ is licking and sucking on her pussy. BJ begins to slide Maddie’s panties off her, she gives no resistance to BJ.

I begin to pick up my pace just a little bit, Danni is really enjoying my antics. She continues to coat my midsection over and over with her wetness. I see Maddie begin to roll through a series of orgasms. Yep, as I suspected BJ is bi and Maddie doesn’t seem to mind who might be licking the kitty.

I really begin to thrust hard into Danni. She is moaning and orgasming continually. Finally, I sense that she is close as her breathing again takes a big change.

“Oh David, you’re filling my pussy

.” she says before she goes unconscious. I call her name a couple of times. BJ stops what she is doing to watch. Even Maddie sits back up to watch what happens. I slap Danni across the face, she takes a big gulp of air. I hear BJ ask, “Is that what I did? Fuck that is sexy,” smiling the whole time before she goes back to licking and sucking Maddie’s wonderful pussy.

I slow my fucking down as Danni is trying to regain her senses. She knows she went unconscious telling me just how much she loved the orgasm, something that she hasn’t had in quite a while. BJ stops licking Maddie and asks, “I thought that guy you were dating was rocking your world all the time. At least that is what you always told me,” she says from across the room.

“Well, he did fuck me wonderfully, but not like this. Hell, I’ll make myself available to him anytime he wants me,” Danni says to BJ.

“I know what you mean, do I have a great boss or what?” BJ says smiling before she goes back to licking Maddie. I see Maddie’s finger summoning me over to the bed that her and BJ are on. I kiss Danni before I get off that play bed and go over to the other one. I lean in and whisper into BJ’s ear, “Mind if I join you ladies?”

BJ stops licking Maddie and rolls away from her. I get on the bed and slid my manhood between her legs. Even though BJ was licking and sucking on Maddie, her pussy was the tightest of the three ladies. I pushed the head of my cock into her and had to stop to allow her body to adjust to my size. I looked into her eyes, she smiled at me and pulled me deeper into her. I felt her legs wrap around my back and her ankles interlock behind me.

I push myself into her slowly, stopping a couple of times to allow her body to adjust. Finally, after several minutes I reach the bottom with my manhood fully into her sex. I begin to thrust in and out of her. She responds by coating my cock and balls with her own wetness.

Maddie keeps moaning as I’m pushing my manhood into her. “Oh, my gawd, you’re so big, fuck, I can feel you so deep into me,” Maddie says as I’m pushing as deep into her as possible. I see her struggling to keep her focus on me. I just keep thrusting over and over into her.

“OH FUCK ME DAVID, THIS FEELS SO WONDERFUL, INTERNATIONAL SEX WITH YOU IS DELIGHTFUL,” Maddie struggles to say to me.

After she has cum three, no four times I finally feel myself approaching my own orgasm, “Darling I’m about to cum. Should I pull out?” I ask not knowing Maddie.

“Oh no, I’m on birth control. I want you to cum in me, please, fill my little pussy up with your cum,” Maddie directs me.

“OH DARLING, HERE I CUM,” I say to her as I’m filling her pussy with my cum.

“OH GAWD DAVID, OH FUCK ME, THIS FEELS SO FUCKING WONDERFUL, WHAT A FANTASY TO GET FUCKED SO WELL BY YOUR BOSS,” Maddie announces to everyone. The other ladies just giggle hearing Maddie announce her orgasms.

As I finally begin to slow my pace back to normal, Maddie has one more large orgasm. “OH FUCK, GAWD, HOW DO YOU MAKE ME CUM SO HARD?” She says to me. I look into her eyes and lean down and kiss her. She responds with a deep passionate kiss, she’s a great kisser.

I roll off her only to hear her moan in disappointment. I kiss her before I get off the bed and head into the shower. Luckily, none of the ladies follow me. I get to have a nice hot shower alone giving me time to wash my hair and wash all the sex off of me.

CHAPTER 4

After my shower, I put on my traditional shorts and a white tee shirt. The three ladies had all left the room when I came out of the shower. I headed back down to the TV room where I found that the channel had been changed to a movie. The ladies had put on Spanglish. I liked that movie, I had seen it before, but Paz Vega is gorgeous and makes a good opposite to Tea Leone and Adam Sandler. One of the things that I like about the movie is that Adam Sandler’s character is portrayed as a decent guy who does not cheat on his crazy wife, who cheats on him. I hear Jennifer complain that she can’t find any decent guys like Adam Sandler’s character.

“What am I Jennifer, chopped liver?” I say causing several laughs in the TV room.

“Well, you are married. I get to play with you occasionally, but I don’t get to marry you, which is what I was referring to,” She says to me in a very sincere manner.

I get up and walk over to her and kiss her, which elicits a few hoots and makes Jennifer must break from our kiss because she is giggling too hard. I know that she is ticklish and begin to tickle her causing her to laugh even louder. Several of the other ladies in the TV room laugh out loud, big belly laughs.

I pull her up and take her place and sit her down on my lap which gets her to kiss me. Again, this gets some hooting and cheering of the two of us kissing and putting our hands all over each other. Finally, Jennifer has had enough and takes me by the hand and pulls me up and walks away with me from the TV room. We walk right past Jill who is kissing Marcus. I see her hand rubbing his cock through his pants.

“C’mon lover. I want some time with you. All the other young ladies have had their way with you lately, now its my turn,” Jennifer says to me smiling as she takes me back to my bedroom.

She pushed open the door, pulls me inside, closing the door behind me and locking it.

“There, that should keep the horny hoochies out for a bit,” Jennifer says to me.

“What if it’s Jill who wants in here,” I say to her being just an ass.

“I’m pretty sure she’s got her mind set on Marcus. You saw them as we walked by, not to mention that she only needs to announce herself for me to unlock the door,” Jennifer says.

She takes me by the hand and leads me to one of the play beds. I stand there kissing her as she wraps her arms around my neck. I guess I had forgotten just how beautiful she is. Sparkling emerald green eyes highlighting her auburn hair and beautiful figure. In my head, I know that she’s technically not too old to have another child, but at her age, it would be considered a very high-risk pregnancy, besides, I know that she doesn’t want to dramatically change her life in that manner.

Jennifer sheds her clothes. While she is doing that, I make myself naked as well. She gets into bed with me and wraps her arms around me and pulls herself as tightly to my body as she can get.

“What’s going on my dear, you seem a bit more enamored with me today, is everything OK?” I ask.

“Yeah, I’m just feeling a bit lonely, that’s all. The locksmith guy and I really didn’t work out. He’s nice enough, but he is so married to his work that he really doesn’t have any time for a relationship. I kind of knew that but was hoping that I was wrong. You know, I’m feeling lonely. I mean, I love you, more than you will ever know but you’re not available. Oh, you are for the physical intimacy, but not for a true one on one loving relationship. Oh, David, darling, I shouldn’t be bothering you with this petty stuff,” Jennifer tells me.

“My dear, isn’t that what close friends are for? If you’re lonely, I’m always available to you. Maybe there’s someone in my list of friends that might interest you that doesn’t have a thriving business that he’s married to,” I say to her smiling but being serious.

She leans into me and kisses me, clearly, she is lonely and wants some intimacy. I pull her into me even tighter. I want her to know that she is loved. I begin to caress her back as we just lay there holding each other. We lay like that for at least a half hour before there is a knock at the door. I hear a sigh from Jennifer.

“Daddy, there’s a lady at the front door named Aurora here to see you. She says you called her to show up now,” Diane says to me through the locked door.

I get up, kiss Jennifer and put my clothes back on. I unlock the door and head towards the front door. Once I get close a woman rushes me putting her arms around me and kissing my face, which of course isn’t anything new in this house.

“OK, OK, stop Aurora or your co-worker will think differently about you. You’ll wreck your virginal reputation,” I say this to Aurora which causes her co-worker to laugh out loud a big belly laugh.

“Oh, my gawd Aurora, he doesn’t know you at all does he?” the co-worker says to Aurora as he laughs out loud. I notice that this guy is huge. I mean he could easily rival Jason Momoa from the movie Aquaman. He’s clearly 6’10 or taller, he’s broad-shouldered, square-jawed, and has really deep blue eyes. I’m thinking to myself that this guy must get laid all the time. I look at the all telling left hand and see no wedding ring.

Aurora playfully slaps this guy in the belly telling him to ‘shut the hell up’ as she giggles. Aurora steps forward put her arms around me and pull me in for a deep passionate kiss. In probably any other house in California, it would draw looks of interest, but not in the Chateau, it’s just another beautiful woman wanting to hang on me.

I take Aurora by the hand into the kitchen. I look around for Jill but don’t see her. I do hear someone reaching an orgasm in one of the bedrooms. I introduce Aurora to Dakota and Amy. Amy can’t take her eyes off the colleague of Aurora.

Since Aurora didn’t do introductions, she instead put her tongue down my throat I decided to introduce myself, “Hello, I’m David Greene. Aurora and I used to date several years ago before she got bored with me and moved on to some real winner guys,” I say smiling which gets a playful slap in my belly by Aurora and thus causing a couple of the ladies to giggle.

I put my hand out to Aurora’s friend who says, “Hello Mr. Greene, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Patrick. I own the company and when Aurora told me about the size of your home, usually I just send my estimator, but hearing the enormous size I had to come to see it for myself. I hope I’m not intruding,” Patrick says to me.

I look around the room and all female eyes are on Patrick.

“You’re not intruding, not at all. Do you want to look around or do you have questions for me?” I ask.

“Well, if you could go over with me what you want to be done and give me some ideas of the size of the house and maybe have someone give Aurora and me a walkthrough that would be very helpful,” he says.

“OK, fair enough. The house is 28,000 square feet. 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. We have three kitchens but only use two. We have two sets of washer/dryers, we have 2 video game rooms, we have two offices, a TV room, a living room, a formal dining room, which you are standing in. We have several rooms that haven’t even been designated what to do with. We have a game room and a wine cellar. Amy here will be happy to give you a tour. Here’s the important part to me, first that your people are trustworthy to not say anything to anyone about what they may see or hear in this house. Second, we can trust them to not pilfer from us. Third, they will show up when they are scheduled, as we will need your company 7 days a week. Fourth, and finally, that they know that Amy is in charge, what she says goes and the only ones who can override her are myself and my wife Jill. Are these rules OK with you Patrick?” I ask being straight forward.

“Absolutely sir, we can accommodate everything you have requested,” Patrick tells me. In my head, I’m thinking that Jennifer might be a good match for Patrick, but as he’s a large good-looking man and I’m sure he’s not lonely.

“What I think we need help with is the following: laundry, bedding changed every three to four days, the kitchens scrubbed meticulously daily, all the bathrooms fully stocked and cleaned daily, all carpets vacuumed, all non-carpeted floors swept and or dry mopped, dusting, and any other items that Amy might designate,” I tell Patrick.

“So far I don’t hear anything that we can’t accommodate,” he tells me.

Just before I turn over Patrick and Aurora to Amy to give them a tour of the house, both Jill and Jennifer come into the formal dining room.

“Patrick, this is my wife Jill and this beautiful lady is my director of Real Estate Jennifer. Ladies this is Patrick, the owner of the cleaning service that I am hiring to help around here and this is Aurora, a lady who used to date me years ago but was smart enough to drop a loser like me and find much better-looking guys to date,” I say chuckling. Again, I get a playful slap in the belly from Aurora. I also get a playful slap on the back of the head from Jill.

Amy leads them through the house. I hear lots of sighs at how enormous the Chateau really is. Patrick says a couple of times that it is the biggest house he’s ever been inside of and he’s been in many houses in Beverly Hills.

I see Jennifer not able to take her eyes off Patrick. I lean into her and say, “Did you check out his left hand? No wedding ring,” I say smiling to her.

It takes Amy nearly an hour to show Patrick and Aurora around the house. When they return to the kitchen, Patrick gives me a price of $1200.00 a week which I accept. I ask him if he needs a credit card to bill it to or will he just send us the bill. He said that he preferred a credit card but would be willing to send us a bill. I gave him Jill’s corporate credit card. He jotted down the information.

I take Aurora by the hand and walk her into the living room to ask her some questions, “Aurora, are you seeing anyone these days?”

“No, not really. I have a couple of guys that I use as tools, but none that I’m dating? Why, do you have someone for me to meet?” she asks.

“Well, maybe. We’ll see how things go,” I tell her.

“What about all these beautiful ladies that are here, and the size of this home, how did that all come about. Oh, and your wife is absolutely gorgeous, you’ve done well since I was stupid and let you get away,” Aurora says to me.

“Well, what’s the story with your boss. Practically every woman in this house couldn’t take their eyes off Patrick,” I say to Aurora.

“Oh, he’s got women throwing themselves at him, but they don’t know that he’s a bit shy around women. It seems he has a knack for finding the hussies that only see the dollar signs and are willing to sleep with him to get to his wallet. He’s a bit lonely and gun shy,” Aurora tells me. However, she said the magic words “He’s lonely” just what I heard just an hour ago from Jennifer. Maybe they could be a good match, or maybe not, but in my heart, I do hope that maybe something could spark between them.

Patrick says that he’s ready to leave. I ask Aurora when she might have time off to come to spend a weekend here, she says she has Thanksgiving until the following Monday off. I invite her and Patrick to join us for Thanksgiving and the weekend if they are interested. She says that they will discuss it in the car on the drive back to the office. I kiss her and off they go.

CHAPTER 5

On the morning of Thanksgiving, Bobby and Sammy had three refrigerators and three freezers full of food. Bobby had been up since 4:30 am and Sammy just a couple of minutes after that. Both guys had Christmas music playing telling us that today was the official start of Christmas season, their favorite.

The past couple of days, I had been teasing Jennifer that if she doesn’t ask Patrick out that I will embarrass her and do it for her. Each time she gets annoyed with me and playfully slaps me wherever on my body that she can reach. Of course, it is followed up with her arms around my neck and a passionate kiss. I love her kisses as she is a fabulous kisser.

Bobby and Sammy told me that we can expect to sit down and eat about mid-afternoon, but they can adjust the timetable forward or backward depending on what I would like to happen. I tell them that mid-afternoon sounds great.

I hear my phone buzzing, so I take it off the charger and look at the text message. It’s from Roger,

Fire finally out at Trucking location. Total loss. No serious injuries. The fire department has ruled that it was arson. Neighboring businesses have turned over a video to the FBI, they think it might be the Russians. They’ll call you on Monday or Tuesday. I’m heading home for the weekend. Tell everyone Happy Thanksgiving. Kiss Jill for me. Roger.

I smile to myself thinking how fortunate to have met him and hired him away from City Police. He as been on top of things from day one.

I see John already up and watching the football pre-pre-pre-game show. I also see that he has a glass of pineapple juice in his hand along with some fried eggs and toast.

Again, I think to myself how lucky I was several months ago to have met Diane and her ‘crew’ at the IHOP with Tina that night. Diane became John fiancĂ©e. Jennifer, John’s Mom became my Director of Real Estate and Diane became her assistant and just recently Diane finally got all of her real estate certifications in all 50 states.

I sit down and consider just how wonderful this past year has been to me. I met and married Jill, who is now pregnant with our first baby. Bob and Melanie Jaxson hired Jill and me to run their company and thus allowing Bob to relax and let his body finally head across the rainbow bridge letting Melanie to finally relax. It also brought me Dakota, the perfect assistant who also is pregnant by me, but clearly guards and looks out for me constantly.

I further think about how Melanie had moved into the Chateau and has been very enamored with Fred. They make a great couple. He treats her like the high classed lady that she is and she seems very smitten with Fred.

Paula comes to mind next. I met her through my short time working for Sasha at Happy, Happee Limo. Back then I was dating Tina, who now is in Arizona taking classes at Arizona State and caring for her Mother.

As I’m thinking about all that has happened this past year, I make the decision that before we eat our Thanksgiving meal, I’m going to offer anyone who wants to say anything about what they are thankful for to stand and do so. I would end the whole affair and tell everyone just how thankful that I am that they have come into my life.

The morning goes on much like normal, with one notable exception, all the TVs are on watching the Macy’s Thanksgiving Day Parade. Lots of ‘oohs’ and ‘ahhh’s looking at the balloons and the guest stars. Of course, when everyone sees Santa at the end of the parade Christmas songs begin to be sung. I just smile.

Everyone asks me if the meal will be formal or casual. At first, I was leaning towards formal, but then I decided to tell everyone casual. About an hour after the Macy’s Thanksgiving Parade ended Aurora and Patrick showed up. They thanked me profusely for inviting them. It turns out that Aurora’s latest boyfriend turned out to be hiding a wife. Patrick just didn’t have anywhere to go, he was planning on heading to some Chinese buffet to eat alone. Aurora wouldn’t allow it and drug him to the Chateau.

In my head, I had planned on seating Jennifer and Patrick next to one another. I did find out how much Patrick made through Aurora, and while she didn’t know the exact dollar amount, she estimated that he makes about 125K a year. I giggled to myself knowing that Jennifer makes double that plus has a new car to boot. So, maybe, just maybe he won’t feel like she’s chasing him for his money since she makes a whole lot more than he does.

About 2:30 everyone kind of just started sitting down at the new formal dining room table that Mom had gotten the house. I saw Fred walking hand in hand with Mom to the table, John took up the far end of the table with Diane on his right and Amy on his left. Without me saying anything Jennifer ended up right next to Patrick and across the table from Aurora. The porn twins, Kim, and Kay all took seats at the table. Allison and Belinda found seats across from one another. Mike Booker showed up, a bit later than we expected him, but he showed none the less. My darling Dakota sat next to Jill and across from Fred. I had Mom on my right and Jill on my left. BJ, Danni, and Maddie all found seats next to one another. Dr. Ronda showed up virtually at the last minute as she had an emergency C-section that started about 5:30 am. Paula showed up taking the last seat that was unoccupied.

All in all there ended up being 30 people at the new table. Sammy and Bobby laid food out. They had made two separate pans of gravy, Three turkeys, one ham, and one large roast beef. We had pots of carrots, three huge pots of mashed potatoes, a dozen baked sweet potatoes, green bean casserole with fried onion straws on top, several home-made dinner rolls.

Everyone was practically drooling at all the food. I stood up and raised a glass asking for everyone to say something that they are thankful for that occurred this past year. I turned to Jill and asked her to start.

“I’m most thankful for meeting and marrying the most wonderful man in the whole world,” Jill says to the table. I think about making a smart-assed comment but refrained from doing so.

Next is Dakota, my darling. “I’m so very thankful that I ended up here with David and Jill and now am pregnant with David’s baby, something that I have always wanted but never thought I would meet someone that I trusted enough to let myself get pregnant by them. David and Jill, I love you,” Dakota says with her eyes filling with tears.

Marcus tells everyone that he is just happy to have been included in the family and he’s thankful for the job that I had given him in the call center.

Aurora and Patrick both were thankful that they were invited to such a place to be included in a wonderful meal filled with wonderful people.

Both the CG boys told of how nice it is to have met such wonderful people and be included in the goings on at the Chateau, and that they are very happy with Corey and Carol the twins.

Kim and Kay thanked me for taking them out of the horrible job that HR had them in and that they are enjoying the time at the Chateau.

Paula, Donna, and Allison all thanked Jill and me for allowing them to live at the Chateau and to share themselves with others. And Allison went on to say that although she is working hard, being able to use the second pool house as her porn studio made life just that much easier.

Bobby and Sammy both thanked Dakota for ‘discovering’ them at the culinary school. They had never anticipated finding a place that they loved working at that was as much fun as working at the Chateau.

John and Diane stood together and thanked everyone for all the wonderful things that everyone does to make their life that much easier. Diane also said a big thank you to Jill and me for letting them live here at the Chateau. John thanked me for helping him become a better Father and for guiding him to be a better man.

The porn twins and Belinda all thanked us for not judging them in the line of work that they perform. They also thanked me for the deal that I made with them about renting the pool house.

Dr. Ronda thanked Jill and me for including her in all of our playtimes and for finding friends that she could trust not to blab to everyone her personal life.

That left Fred, Mom, and me.

Fred stood and told everyone that his life has changed for the better since meeting Melanie. I was expecting him to pull out a velvet box and propose, but alas, he didn’t do such a thing. He said that he had all but given up on finding a lady that he was interested in, who was sexy and loved to do things with not just sit at home and vegetate.

Mom stood and leaned over and kissed Fred for the lovely words. She also leaned over to me and kissed me as well for bringing her to the West Coast and making her life so much better since Bob’s passing. She said she would have never made it had I not ‘kidnapped’ her from the Hamptons and brought her to the Chateau.

Alas, it was my turn.

“First I would like to say that I love each and every one of you sitting at our table. This year has been unbelievably wonderful. We’ve grown our family by leaps and bounds. Jill, Dakota, and Diane are all pregnant. Mom helped me assume total control of Jaxson, Inc. John and Dakota have been wonderful assistants. Jennifer and Diane do a wonderful job for us in the Real Estate department. Paula runs the three limo companies with great dedication. Donna has the call center running like a well-oiled machine. Sammy and Bobby are cooking and feeding us keeping us fed and sated. Allison, Corey, Carol, and Belinda are beautiful women who work hard, and we all feel fortunate that they have become part of our family as well. Kim and Kay, our other twins, do a great job for us at Jaxson, Inc. Both of our CG boys, Derrick and JP make their Uncle Fred proud and thank them for their constant patrolling of our home, keeping it safe for all of us. And, I would be amiss not saying how much Fred means to all of us. Mom, everyone here loves you and is so thankful that you and your skills at being a woman of high society giving us all advice to help enrich our lives, we just love you. Jill, what can I say, I suckered you into marrying me although I think it was the drugs you were on in the ER that night that got you fooled, I can say that I love you with all my heart. Dr. Ronda, you have taken care of all of us, Jill, Dakota, Tina all of us. We all love you and thank you. Now, if everyone would raise their glasses

.”

Suddenly a series of rapid-fire gunshots rang out coming through the front windows.

I yelled at everyone to get down. I was praying that no one got hurt. I heard tires squealing and men’s voices laughing as two cars pulled out of the courtyard.

IF YOU ENJOYED THIS CHAPTER, PLEASE LEAVE ME A NOTE. THANK YOU FOR YOUR CONTINUES READING. PLEASE REMEMBER TO VOTE!
. PABLO DIABLO.


The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving


Introduction:
We were puzzled as to why we had no Halloween children.

The Chauffeur (#33) Thanksgiving

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2019

CHAPTER 1

Oddly, we had absolutely zero children come to our front door on Halloween. I really didn’t understand that, but our boy John sat at the front door holding on to one of three candy bowls. One candy bowl held full-size candy bars. The second bowl held hundreds of the ‘mini’ chocolate bars and the third bowl had the penalty candy (Smarties) for those children who don’t even take the time to dress up in a costume. They don’t get full sized candy bars, nor do they get any of the mini candies. Instead, they get one, yes one Smartie, not a handful, just one. The penalty for being lazy.

I was quite bummed that we didn’t get even one child but having all the leftover candy only made John even happier.

Mom suggested that it might be that the people in California seem to be against ‘regular’ fun that America has. She pointed out that she and Bob usually didn’t get any kids for Halloween either as the rich didn’t allow their children to go house to house begging for stuff, it wasn’t dignified. She suggested that next year we find a church that would be having a ‘fall festival’ as some churches put too much emphasis on Halloween being evil, to me it was just something that kids did, dress up and go asking for candy.

John did make the joke that many of the ladies that now lived at the Chateau were barely older than the kids I was expecting to come to the door. I know he didn’t mean it as a bad thing, he just didn’t think before he spoke. He did get three playful slaps in the back of his head from Amy, Dakota, and of course Diane.

I sat at the dining room table chatting with Mom, with Jill, with Paula, and even Jennifer joined in the conversation regarding the upcoming holidays. Mom told us all, that Christmas was her absolute favorite holiday of the year. However, she was worried about being in California and the lack of snow and cold weather that she would have in the Hamptons.

I offered to move the holiday celebration to her home in the Hamptons, even if that Apple guy bought the house a couple of weeks ago. She just laughed at my silliness. Mom was essentially set for the rest of her life, my life, Dakota’s life and well, practically everyone else’s life at the Chateau. Mom decided to fly back to the Hamptons with Fred and Dakota. Dakota did express to me that she really wasn’t all that thrilled about going, but of the Jaxson’s Mom was the better of the two. Fred went mostly because his and Mom’s relationship seemed to be heading in the same direction. Oh, they played with everyone but more and more Fred was spending the night, always in Mom’s room.

The picnic with the FBI agents and their families didn’t materialize. About half of them were involved in a massive undercover drug case, the other half couldn’t seem to work out wife and children schedules. We chatted with Special Agent Fernandez and suggested we pick a weekend between Thanksgiving and Christmas but give the FBI at least three weeks to rearrange schedules and plan for the event. We decided on the first Saturday in December. Mom took over the whole planning of the event. She enlisted Sammy and Bobby to help plan the cookout and the party.

All three of my porn ladies living in the pool house made their rent payments on the due date and as I promised I cashed each of the money orders, put the cash in separate envelopes and gave it back to them.

Jennifer and Diane were able to sell all the empty district offices. For the Hawk, we ended up making 21.7 million. We also were able to fully rent the remaining floors of the Hawk and thus had put the Hawk in the black in less than 6 months.

I flew to see the Blue Jay (Toronto) with John, Jennifer, and Dakota. Jennifer pointed out that we had the second tallest building in downtown Toronto, second only to the CN Tower. It took a few weeks, but we were able to empty the 33 district offices that were in and around Toronto. I noticed before we went to Toronto, that both the Pinetree and the restaurant group were doing rather poorly. We hired a lady named Francie to run the Blue Jay, however, her Mother passed away a couple of weeks after hiring her. She chose to move back to London to take care of her Father and thus she left us.

Finding her replacement was a bit difficult. We interviewed nearly 40 people before we settled on a nice lady named Madison. Although she legally was called Madison, she rather be called Maddie. She was young, about 29, daughter of a construction company owner. She was a graduate of the University of Toronto. Her undergrad degree was in accounting; however, she was only a few credits away from her master’s in forensic accounting. She was diligent, hardworking, and was very attentive to detail. She stayed on top of the district offices being emptied, being cleaned, the necessary desk and chairs moved to the Blue Jay and the rest of the office furniture sold to a local used office furniture company.

She sent me an email telling me she suspected that someone was slowly siphoning off money from the corporate bank accounts, not very much only about $100 a week per account. I tried several things: changed those who had access to the accounts, which did nothing. I changed the level of security required to take any money out of any of the accounts, that also did nothing. I even went to the extreme of changing banks from Canadian Imperial Bank to Toronto-Dominion, this slowed the money drain, but it returned. I contacted the RCMP and they opened a case looking for where the money drain was coming from.

However, it wasn’t the RCMP, nor any of the local Police, it was Maddie that figured it out. It seems that one of the vendors, one that had been a long-time vendor was altering the checks that we sent them. All they did was add a zero to the total, so a hundred-dollar check became a thousand-dollar check, and for whatever reason, it went unnoticed. Maddie believed it was because the vendor was submitting so many purchase orders to be paid that changing just one went unnoticed.

I flew up with Jennifer, Dakota, John, and Diane to congratulate her. The day we showed up unannounced, she was at her desk in tears. When I pulled up a chair and sat down next to her, I darn near scared her half to death. She had no idea that I was coming. She sobbed, even more, when I appeared but had not given her any notice that I was coming to town. I ended up putting my arms around her and assuring her that I was very happy with her work. Both Dakota and Jennifer validated my feelings about her performance.

I invited her to come back to the Chateau with us as we had decided to close the Blue Jay to all our people for two weeks until December 1st. We had enough Americans working in Toronto that as a company I decided that we would give both the Canadians and the Americans the last 14 days of November off, and make it a paid time off.

Jennifer and Dakota took Maddie to her residence and helped her pack for the two-week vacation back at the Chateau. John, Diane and I waited in the limo outside her apartment building. While we waited, I called Amy to make sure that we had a clean bedroom, she assured me that we did. I let her know that we were going to be bringing another lady home with us. I heard a giggle from Amy and got a smart-assed comment, “Oh yeah Daddy, that’s what you need here another horny girl. It’s not like we are running short of ladies that want to fuck your brains out,” she said to me laughing as she said it. I began to think about how hard Amy works keeping the Chateau running. I asked both Diane and John if they thought that maybe Amy could use an assistant. Both told me it would take a lot of pressure off of her as she so wants to make me happy and keep the house up to the standards that she believes I expect.

After a while, the three ladies all came down to the limo. The driver put Maddie’s luggage into the trunk and held the door open for the three ladies to get into the vehicle. I got a kiss from Jennifer and from Dakota and just a smile from Maddie. Diane playfully slapped me on the shoulder and smiled her beautiful smile.

Everyone seemed happy and there was lots of chatter going on in the limo as we made our way west across Toronto towards the airport. As usual, Dakota sat next to me, thankfully she didn’t scare the new gal by trying to give me a blowjob, which I was thinking that she would try.

When the limo arrived next to the jet, Maddie’s face lit up. Clearly, she had never been in a private jet. Everyone else looked at each other and just smiled. It wasn’t all that long ago that Jennifer, John, and Diane all had that same look when they first got on our jet.

“Um, Mr. Greene, this is your plane? I thought we would be flying Air Canada or some other commercial flight to Los Angeles,” Maddie says to me.

“No, we prefer the privacy of our own plane, in fact, Jaxson Inc. has two such planes. I have the smaller of the two, Mom has the larger and much more luxurious jet,” I tell her.

“Mom? Who is that?” she asks.

“Oh, I’m sorry. It’s just a name everyone calls her. It is Melanie Jaxson, the widow of Bob Jaxson who you know passed away just a few months ago,” I say to Maddie.

“I’m sorry. I know I read that Mr. Jaxson passed away during my training, but there was no mention of a Mrs. Jaxson,” Maddie says to me, which made me wonder who did the training.

The fight from Toronto was closer to five hours than four as Toronto was so much further north it added almost another hour of flight time. I sat on one of the couches as usual. Dakota sat next to me and Maddie on the other side of me. Jennifer sat in one of the reclining chairs and Diane and John sat on another couch. During the flight, Diane began to give John a blowjob. I got an elbow in the ribs from Dakota and I heard her try to stifle a giggle seeing John and Diane.

I looked at Maddie’s face after seeing the John/Diane antics, her eyes were as big as saucers. Although I wasn’t sure if her eyes were so large because Diane was giving John a blowjob or if she saw how incredibly well-endowed John was either way, she seemed very surprised.

I just sat next to her silent waiting for the questions. It took a while before she finally had to say something.

“Sir, is that OK? I mean, I’m not a prude, but I’ve never been exposed to such open display of sex,” Maddie finally says to me.

“Maddie, does it offend you or make you uneasy?” I ask her.

“Um, I’m not sure what the right answer to that is, sir,” she says.

“The right answer is whatever you believe. I’m not looking for someone who is a ‘yes’ person to me. I like people who speak their mind and tell me the truth,” I say.

“Well then, it is very sexy, but I’ve never seen a couple who are so open with their sexuality,” Maddie tells me.

Jennifer begins to laugh. “Darling, what you’re going to see at David and Jill’s house will rock your world. It’s like you have died and woke up at the Playboy Mansion, with David being Hugh Hefner,” she says to Maddie.

“Sir, I’m not sure that I’m ready for this kind of display. Are you sure you want me to come to your house for the two weeks? I mean, I’m not sure that I’m comfortable with just having sex with anyone,” she says to me obviously nervous.

“Maddie, there is NO expectation of anyone to have sex with anyone else. However, in my house, if you WANT to do something with someone, all you must do is ask. We are a friendly group, but there is absolutely no expectation of you from anyone. If you decide that you are uncomfortable playing, that’s fine. If you decide you would like to try something private with someone that’s fine, and if you decide to just jump into the deep end of the pool with one or more people, well, my dear that’s fine as well,” I tell her.

I see that she is still unsure about the whole setup of the Chateau. Dakota leans over and whispers in my ear, “Don’t worry about her Daddy, I’ll have a chat with her privately, woman to woman,” Dakota tells me.

I kiss her and give her a little hug. What made me a bit nervous was how Jennifer was eyeballing me. I really expected Jennifer to try and give me a blowjob, although it would have been wonderful, she was professional enough to stay in her seat.

I felt the landing gear lock into place. Maddie grabbed hold of my arm, which made John smile. Apparently, she also doesn’t like the takeoff and landing of planes. I just smiled as well with her clinging to my arm until the plane came to a parking spot. I looked out the window and of course, our trusty Fred was waiting for us with a stretch limo.

Jennifer made a cute remark about how Fred was as dependable as the sun coming up in the morning. Everyone, except Maddie, chuckled at the comment. When we went down the steps of the plane to get into the limo, I introduced Maddie to Fred. He welcomed her and asked how her first flight in a private jet went.

“Um, OK, I guess. There’s a lot more room in a private jet than sitting all smooshed up on a commercial flight. Plus, the ride was
. well, much more different than any other flight that I have ever been on,” she tells Fred.

“Well, Miss Maddie, we’re glad you chose to join us for the Thanksgiving holiday,” he says to her. I thought that he was quite the professional and was a true gentleman. He knew her name, yet I didn’t say anything to him about what her name was, which probably meant that Dakota had given him a head’s up that I was bringing a new gal home with us.

CHAPTER 2

The traffic was light heading to the Chateau. I guess the actual week of Thanksgiving had lots of people home cleaning for the company as was the case in my house when I was growing up. Mom always was cleaning starting the weekend before Thanksgiving and I had my assigned chores to help. The drive from the airport took less than a half hour, which was surprising to everyone. John sat back with his arm around Diane, who put her head on his shoulder and just closed her eyes. Maddie ended up sitting next to John, but he didn’t even say a word to her. He just sat quietly next to her.

As usual, Dakota was on one side of me, but Jennifer had taken up the other side of me. I felt her hand on my thigh and her beautiful smile when I looked over at her. I thought about the odd scenario, Jennifer being John’s mom and yet part of my playgroup. They had seen each other naked several times and have certainly seen each other having sex in the Chateau. I thought about my own Mother. I knew in my heart that there was no way I could be as nonchalant as John and Jennifer are regarding nudity and sex.

During the drive, my head began to think about the upcoming Thanksgiving feast that we needed to put on at the house. I decided to sit with Bobby and Sammy and discuss their idea of the food to cook that day. I also noticed that neither Diane nor Dakota drank much water on this trip, so a gentle scolding will be handed out at home.

“Maddie, what did your family usually have for Thanksgiving?” I asked.

“Um, the usual Fish, turnips, and artichokes,” she said with a straight face.

“WHAT?” I said, completely surprised.

She began to laugh hard as she said, “Gotcha! No, usually we cooked a small bird as we were poor, so maybe an 8-9-pound bird, often Mom got a deal on a goose and that would be what she cooked. However, Thanksgiving in Canada is in October, not November,” she explained.

John piped up, “WOW, Thanksgiving in October then Halloween, that’s like a great month. Hey, David maybe next year we can all go to Canada to have a Canadian Thanksgiving then come home and have an American Thanksgiving,” he says chuckling as he says this.

“Yeah John, that’s what you need, a big feast in October and another one in November, hell the way you eat, you’ll be 500 pounds by the end of the year with Christmas and that much food available to you,” I say causing everyone except Maddie to laugh at my comment.

I felt the limo pull into the courtyard of the Chateau. Maddie’s eyes got large again as she looked out the window at the enormous size of my home. When Fred opened the door to let us all out of the limo, she just stood at the car looking at the sheer size of the home.

John remarked, “C’mon we’ll show you around David’s little shack,” he says laughing.

I see Dakota take Maddie by the hand and lead her into the house with the rest of the group. I decide to take a moment and chat with Fred.

“Fred, how are things between you and Mom? Is everything alright?” I ask.

“Sir, you have no idea how happy I am. She’s a true lady. She’s delightful, she’s playful, she has an amazing body and I can see myself wanting to spend the rest of my life with her, but that needs to stay under wraps,” He says to me beaming with pride.

“Well, I’m very glad to hear that Fred. She is a wonderful lady, I completely agree. If you decide that you want to get her a nice piece of jewelry, say maybe a nice diamond ring, I’d be happy to help you pick one out,” I tell him hoping he understands my cryptic remark.

“Yes sir, I’ll keep that in mind,” he says.

I head inside the house only to be greeted by Amy who was waiting for me. She puts her arms around me and kisses me passionately.

“Oh Daddy, I’m so glad to see you home,” she says with her arms around my neck.

I didn’t see Maddie anywhere, so I assumed that Dakota and she found a private place to chat.

I see both BJ and Danni chatting sitting at the bar having a drink of wine, the Cierra wine with Dakota’s picture on the bottle.

“Amy darling, what’s for dinner?” I ask.

“Um, you know, I’ve been so busy doing laundry and trying to get the house organized that I never asked, but it does smell wonderful doesn’t it?” She says to me.

“Yes, it does smell wonderful,” I say back.

I drag my suitcase down to my bedroom, Amy follows much like that of a puppy dog. When I get to the bedroom, my wife was laying on our bed taking a nap. I just opened the suitcase and dumped it all into the hamper.

I went over to the bed and leaned into Jill and kissed her on the cheek. She didn’t move a muscle, clearly, she was worn out. I wasn’t going to wake her. Amy took me by the hand and lead me into the bathroom to show me some decorations that she bought for my bathroom. They were nice, not really something that I care about, but I wanted to make sure that she knew that I appreciated her effort to make our bathroom a bit nicer.

My phone buzzed. I saw that it was Roger.

“Hey Roger, what’s up?” I asked.

“Big trouble, we have a massive fire at one of the truck locations. The whole place is up in flames if you turn on your TV, I’m sure you will see how bad the fire is. Right now, it is a 6-alarm fire, but they are calling in fire assistance from other departments and other cities nearby. The governor has the national guard on ready-alert to assist,” he tells me.

I pick up the TV remote and turn on the television. I head to CNN to see a live shot of the fire raging, clearly out of control.

“Yeah, Roger I’m watching it now. Is everyone OK?” I ask.

“I think so, but they are saying that this might take a couple of days to put out. With all those tires you bought, they are causing a whole bunch of headaches for the fire crews to try and put out. The governor is getting ready to put the California national guard in play to assist the multiple fire teams that are working to contain this fire,” he tells me.

“Should I be heading up there?” I ask.

“No, you’ll just be in the way at this point, however, since you have some pull, maybe you should call the Governor’s office and find out what they may need from you,” Roger suggests to me.

“Thanks, Roger, that’ll be my next phone call,” I say to him before hanging up.

I step out of the bedroom, Amy still following me.

“Amy, find me either Dakota or John please,” I say to her. She kisses me quickly on the lips and heads off to find one of them.

She comes back a couple of minutes later with John.

“John, please find me the number for the Governor of California,” I tell him.

John opens his tablet and begins searching. It only takes him about two minutes, and he turns the tablet around to me so I can see the number and dial it.

“Good evening, this is the Governor’s office, how may I help you?” I get from the lady on the other end of the phone call.

“Yes, Ma’am. My name is David Green, I’m the CEO of Jaxson Inc. One of my trucking facilities is on fire and on CNN. I was told that the Governor or his office may want to speak with me,” I say to her quickly.

“Yes, sir, please hold. The personal assistant to the Governor will be taking your call,” I’m told as I’m put on hold while she is switching the call.

“Hello, is this Mr. Greene?” a lady asks me.

“Yes, it is,” I say to her.

“Mr. Greene, I’m glad you called. The Governor wanted to make sure you understood how bad the fire is and he wants you to know that your place will be a total loss. According to several news reports, several men were seen driving away from the facility just moments before the fire started,” the assistant told me.

“Let’s start with the important parts, is anyone hurt?” I ask.

“Not that we know of so far, of course, the fire is far from being out, so it’s still early,” I’m told.

As I’m talking to the assistant, I walk into the TV room and change the channel to put on CNN and see the fire’s live coverage.

“What can I do to help?” I ask the assistant.

“Well, at the moment, I’m not sure there is anything you can do to help,” she says.

“Can I send the firefighters food and water. I can get my people to set up a first aid station for the responders, would that be a help?” I ask.

“Well, certainly it would help, but your people will have to follow the directions as to where to put the setup for the food, obviously we don’t want your people in harm’s way nor do we want it to hinder the efforts of the firefighters,” she tells me.

“Obviously,” I say.

I thank her for her time and let her know to please let the people at the scene that I’m sending food and drinks and will set up a tent and seating somewhere, wherever they choose to want the setup.

I call for both John and Dakota.

They both come running. “John, I need you to get a party rental place in or near Sacramento. We have a trucking facility on fire, the one you see on TV right now. We need to get at least three large tents along with tables and chairs over to the fire to be set up for the firefighters to eat in shifts. They are to set up where they are told to, which may be as much as a couple of blocks away since you see how much equipment is already there. Let’s get enough tables and chairs for 100 people and let them know that we may need more depending on if the Governor puts the California National Guard in play to fight this fire,” I tell John.

“Dakota, I need you to get restaurants to funnel food to the location, start with Jimmy Johns, Olive Garden, and anyone else you can think of. We need this food to be portable as they won’t be able to cook anything on site. They will also have to go wherever they are sent to put the food out. Let’s also get our own restaurant group working on this as well, we should be assisting with providing food to the first responders. Also, coordinate with the Red Cross, they may be able to provide bottled water and coffee,” I direct Dakota.

Both John and Dakota are looking things up in their tablets and making calls. I get Jennifer involved as well.

“Jen, you see the fire on TV? Well, that’s one of our places, a trucking place up in Sacramento. Right now, it’s a 6-alarm fire. We need to see how many of our own people we have available from the restaurant group to assist with getting food to the firefighters as well as people to help serve the first responders,” I tell her. She grabs Diane and they begin to make phone calls.

I put in a call to each of the two trucking Vice Presidents that I usually deal with. Each of them tells me that they are aware of the situation. They both are sending people to help however they can. They think it is a great idea to feed the first responders and they will round up a posse to help with whatever needs to be helped. I thank each of them and hang up.

The fire on TV looks impressive, but not in a good way. Everyone sees the firefighters spraying water as well as some foam material on the fire wherever they can. However, it really doesn’t seem to be helping much.

After about 45 minutes, John, Dakota, Jennifer, and Diane are sitting next to me on the couch watching the TV news. No one is saying much, we are all just in a state of shock. BJ and Danni are sitting on the floor, the CG boys come in from outside being at the pool with the porn twins. Marcus sits on the floor with his back against Jennifer’s legs. Someone had gone and woke Jill. She came out and sat with us all watching the out of control fire and the news coverage.

Maddie came out and sat down on one of the couches to watch as well. Everyone sat quietly just watching. Occasionally, CNN would break away to run a string of commercials. As that happened, several of the ladies would get up and run to a bathroom to pee while the commercials were on.

Before I even realized it, Bobby and Sammy were announcing that dinner was ready. Of course, our resident garbage disposal John was the first to the food. However, he made Diane a plate, served her and THEN he got himself a plate of food.

As people got up and headed into the kitchen to get a plate of food, there was little talking. Everyone just seemed stunned watching this out of control fire live on CNN.

As I watched the fire, I began to think about Amy. This beautiful young lady seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at taking care of the house. I thought about how it had grown in the number of people from just 5 or 6 to nearly 20 now. Although three of them didn’t live in the main house, three of them lived in the pool house. Yet, they came and went as they pleased, knowing that I was perfectly fine with their comings and goings.

I pulled Dakota to the kitchen with me and sat her down to have a chat with her. I figured that if anyone would understand Amy’s mind, Dakota would. The two of them have developed quite the friendship, a bit competitive at times (sexually speaking) but all in all they have become quite close.

“Darling, I want to chat with you about Amy. Is she OK or does she need help in keeping this place under control?” I ask.

“Daddy, she needs help. She won’t ask for it, but she is basically spending her entire day from the moment she wakes to when she finally gets to sleep in cleaning the house, doing laundry, and other chores that you and I know little about. She so wants to make you happy, but she is not having any fun any longer,” Dakota tells me.

I sit and ponder what she said.

“OK, then how about this for an idea. We hire a cleaning service, they would be here 4-6 hours a day, seven days a week. They would handle laundry and the basic cleaning. If Amy needed anything to be done that, she herself could not due then they would either do it for her or assist her in getting it done,” I say to Dakota.

Now Dakota sits and ponders what I have said.

“Daddy, we just need to hire someone or some company. I think she’s at her wit’s end and is really unhappy, but she so wants to make you happy that she is sacrificing her own happiness to make you happy,” Dakota says.

“OK, get your tablet, and let’s make some calls while everyone watches the news,” I say.

Dakota gets up and whispers something in Amy’s ear, picks up her tablet and comes over to the table in the kitchen.

“Here you go Daddy, the number is

 They are called ‘Sparkling Touch’ home cleaning service. They offer 7 days a week service. Their service includes laundry, changing bedding, vacuuming, dusting, windows, and doors. However, they don’t handle pets of any sort,” Dakota reads to me from her tablet.

I put in a call to them. I get an answering service. I recognize the voice immediately.

“Hello, thank you for calling Sparkling Touch cleaning service. My name is Aurora, how may I assist you?” the voice on the other end of the call says.

“Um, Aurora, my name is David Greene,” I say.

“DAVID
. OH, MY GAWD, WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?” I get loudly in my ear from a very excited former girlfriend.

I roll my eyes as I chat with Aurora, Dakota sees me try and hold a conversation with Aurora.

“Where are you these days darling?” Aurora asks me.

“Well, things have changed for me a bit since we dated. I’m married now and have a new house that I need your cleaning service seven days a week,” I say to her.

“Married? I thought that you once told me that you were never getting married again after what you went through with your wife,” Aurora says.

“Well, things have changed a bit. I met a beautiful woman who stole my heart. Work went a bit better than I expected and now live a really nice life,” I tell her.

“Damn, I knew I shouldn’t have let you get away. I was so stupid in thinking that you would be just running those restaurants forever and me being second in your life,” she says.

“Aurora, I need your service. I don’t want my house to get out of control. I need laundry service, cleaning, dusting, and bedding changed. Can your company handle all of that?” I ask.

“Well, of course, we can silly. Before I can give you a price quote, I have some questions for you,” she says.

“OK, I’m ready shoot,” I tell her.

“First, how many bedrooms do you have?”

“20”

“What? Did you say 20? As in 2-0?” she asks in a completely shocked voice.

“Yes, I said twenty. Like I said Aurora, things have changed for me a bit,” I say.

“Um OK, then tell me about your house,” she decides to just ask me to explain it.

“Well, the house has 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. The home is called The Chateau and it is in Beverly Hills. The house size is 28,000 square feet. I have two pools, two pool houses but your company won’t be needed to clean them. I have two washers, two dryers, two kitchens, two video gaming rooms that are second to none, a wine cellar, a living room, and TV room, along with an office. We also have several empty rooms that we haven’t designated anything yet,” I tell her.

“Holy shit, David, what did you do win the lottery?” Aurora says in a very surprised voice.

“Why don’t you stop by tomorrow and look around, bring your estimator with you and give me a good price for your company’s service,” I say to her.

“What time do you want me there?” Aurora asks.

“Darling, because we have a good history, anytime you wish to stop by. What is your cell phone number?” I ask.

She gives me her cell number and I give her my address. We exchange pleasantries and hang up.

I see Amy looking at me, I use my finger to summon her over to me.

When she gets to me, I pat my lap asking her to sit down on my lap, which she does.

“Darling, your best friend in the house gave you up. Dakota said that you were basically working yourself to death here and are very unhappy,” I tell her.

“Well, Daddy, I’m trying so hard to keep up, but with so many people now living here I just keep getting further and further behind. I don’t want you to think that I can’t do the job you hired me for,” Amy tells me.

“OK, then, I need to let you know that I’ve hired a company to help you. Now, before you get all worried, this company is to help you, not replace you. You are still in charge of our house. You will direct the company people to do what you want them to do. Laundry, dusting, cleaning (mainly kitchens and bathrooms) and vacuumed the carpets. Mop the floors and scrub the kitchens. Plus, any other chores you choose to have them do. Darling, I’m not replacing you, I’m just bringing in reinforcements to aid you,” I say to her.

“Are you sure you’re not mad at me Daddy?” she says with her heart in her eyes.

“No, my dear. I’m very happy with what you’ve done here, but I still want you to play with us and later you haven’t been playing, you’ve just been working,” I tell her.

As I am sitting there with her on my lap, Dakota leans in and says, “Did you tell her about Aurora?” I just chuckle knowing that Dakota doesn’t miss anything.

“Darling, I want to let you know that it turns out that a woman that I dated a long time ago will be showing up here tomorrow with her estimator to give me a price on hiring their company’s service,” I tell her.

“Why are you telling me that? Shouldn’t you be telling Jill?” she says.

“Well, I don’t want you to think that I’m trying to replace you. You are very special in my life and you should know by now that I love you. But I do have a history with this woman and I didn’t want you to worry about our history,” I tell her. I see her look at Dakota, who shrugs her shoulders at Amy.

“Amy, I don’t think you need to worry, besides, there are Jill and myself to protect David from any more past skanks like that Darleen chick,” Dakota says causing Amy to laugh out loud. Heck, even Dakota laughed.

CHAPTER 3

Amy begins to wiggle her bottom on my manhood. It doesn’t take long for me to be rock-hard. I feel her unzip me and fishes out my cock. She sheds her shorts and panties and mounts me. She’s rocking back and forth on me. I feel her velvety pussy clamping around my manhood. Over and over she rocks making my cock feel her wetness. I just lean back in the seat and let her do the work.

I feel her lips on mine. I kiss her back just a passionately as she is kissing me.

Suddenly I hear, “OH, I’m so sorry. I didn’t’ mean to interrupt. I’m sorry sir,” Maddie says as Amy is having her way with my manhood.

Dakota says to her, “No worries, this happens all the time. As David told you, we are a friendly bunch. Sex happens a lot here, don’t be embarrassed. I’m not even sure that David even heard you as he usually gets really into whoever is having their way with him,” she tells Maddie. I peek out of my closed eyes to see her just stand at the kitchen counter and watch Amy and me.

“Doesn’t your wife mind?” She asks me.

Again, Dakota answers, “Hell no. Jill will sometimes join in, sometimes she will do one or more of the guys here, and sometimes it just becomes Caligula,” she says trying not to disturb Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DADDY, HERE I CUM, OH YOU FUCK ME SO GOOD,” Amy says to me as I feel her body orgasm on my cock.

I’m really enjoying this whole event, Amy fucking me, Dakota being the play by play announcer to Maddie and Maddie watching us as if she’s never seen a couple having sex before, but then again, maybe she hasn’t.

Jill walks into the room, leans down and kisses me then kisses Amy. She pours herself another glass of Cierra and heads back out to the TV room.

Maddie notices the picture of Dakota on the bottle of wine.

“Is this you?” she asks.

“Well, actually no, but it sure does look like me doesn’t it?” Dakota tells Maddie, who still hasn’t stopped watching Amy and me.

“OH, GAWD DAMN DADDY, YOUR COCK IS FILLING MY LITTLE PUSSY, I FEEL SO FULL, SO DARN FULL,” she says again as another wave of orgasm rolls through her.

About this time, BJ and her friend Danni both come into the kitchen. They were going to get another plate of food but instead decided to watch the show of Amy and me.

The third wave of orgasm pushed through Amy, “OH DADDY, GAWD DAMN, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH,” Amy says as her breathing becomes very stilted.

And then it happens, the first time since Tina has left us. Amy’s eyes roll to the back of her head and her entire body becomes limp on me. Dakota calls her name a couple of times and gets no response. BJ announces that she will call 911. Jill tells her to stop and not do that. Jill reaches out and slaps Amy across the face. This causes Amy to take an enormous gulp of air.

She opens her eyes, she knows what just happened. Dakota leans in and tells her, “Welcome to the club you slut,” giggling the whole time she is talking to Amy.

“Oh Daddy, you fucked me unconscious. Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she says with tears in her eyes.

BJ and her friend Danni along with our new girl Maddie are totally confused. Dakota begins to explain to the three that are confused. However, I see the CG boys standing by the bar wondering what just happened.

Dakota begins to explain, “Ladies, I see that none of you have ever witnessed someone being fucked unconscious. You see David, or Daddy as some of us call him has this natural talent to get a woman so high on endorphins while having sex that many women begin to orgasm so hard that they end up passing out, well, ok maybe not passing out, but more like going unconscious. As you can see, it’s really a cool thing and if you’re the one being fucked unconscious then you will feel an orgasm like none other in your entire life,” she explains. I hear Jennifer confirming to the CG boys that it is like no orgasm that she has ever had in her life.

I hear BJ and Danni tell each other that they want to experience this. Maddie looks to be just plain scared.

Dakota tries her hand at a joke, “You know if I could sell tickets to Daddy fucking a woman unconscious then I’d be a millionaire several times over,” she says. I hear Jennifer and Jill giggle, but no one else does.

As Amy unplugs herself from my cock, she slides down and cleans me up and puts my cock back into my shorts.

Unexpectedly, Danni leans into my ear and asks, “May I be next?” However, I see BJ put on a pouty face. I kiss both and get up and take each one by the hand and lead them to my bedroom. Oddly enough, Maddie seems to be entranced and just follows us.

Maddie does ask a question, “how do you know that it doesn’t hurt the women?”

“Well, Amy isn’t the first one to be fucked unconscious, this makes, Oh I don’t know, about 7 women and about 12 times it has happened. Jill’s assistant, Tina who is now in Arizona taking care of her Mother is the only 4-time person of the club, she is also the original member,” I say to the three ladies.

As I push my bedroom door open, I hear Danni say, “Oh fuck. Is this your bedroom, hell its larger than my entire apartment was,” in a voice that is clear that she is stunned by the sheer size of the bedroom as we walk into it.

I take BJ and Danni over to a play bed and begin to undress them. I see Maddie watch with her eyes getting large as the three of us are completely naked. I lift BJ up and set her gently on the bed. Danni just climbs on the bed. I put myself on top of BJ since I know that she is worried that I will ‘toss her aside’ in favor of Danni.

I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She happily parts her legs. I see her face brighten up with a big smile. She is so very happy that I chose to play with her first. I realize that my cock is still hard, but I want to make sure that BJ is loosened up before I try to fuck her unconscious.

I put my face into her pussy. I begin to lick and suck. I feel her part her legs even further as I suck on her womanhood, licking and flicking my tongues over her clit. She is moaning as I keep up my oral assault.

I feel her pussy splash my face as her first orgasm rolls through her body. I lick her pussy repeatedly trying to lap up every drop of orgasmic juice that I can get. I slide up on her body. I grasp her ankles and put them over my shoulders. I enter her, pushing myself as deep int her as I can get. I see her already beginning to change her breathing as I bottom out inside of her.

I begin quickening my pace to get her to change her breathing even further. She is breathing very rapidly. I see her eyes begin to roll to the back of her head. Her friend, Danni is laying next to her caressing her face and telling her how sexy she looks. I keep my quick pace of thrusting in and out of her womanhood. Her breathing becomes shallower and a bit stunted. I see her eyes glazing over and then it occurs, she goes totally limp. Danni freaks out a bit. She is calling BJ over and over. I reach out and slap her across the cheek. She takes an enormous gulp of air. Her eyes open in a dreamy look. Danni asks if she is OK. She nods her head yes and just smiles.

Danni is now really turned on.

“Do me, do me,” she requests.

“In a moment, let BJ regain her senses,” I say to her.

I caress her face looking into her eyes.

“Are you ok darling?” I ask her.

“OH YEAH,” she says in a soft gentle voice.

I unplug myself from BJ and playfully push Danni onto her back. She has her legs parted almost immediately. However, instead of just putting my cock into her pussy, I realize that I need to slow her down a bit. I slide down and put my face into her womanhood. She grabs my head and pushed my face even further into her sex. I feel her body spasming as my tongue licks through her pussy. I taste her sweet lady juice and lap it up. She is cumming repeatedly and I lick up every drop that I can get into my mouth. However, I can feel that she is all amped up. I need to calm her down a bit or she won’t go unconscious.

“Danni, I need to calm you down a bit. You are way too amped up right now. Let me just take my time and get you to calm down,” I tell her.

She seems a bit confused.

“You got to trust me on this,” I tell her again.

I gently turn her over and begin massaging her back. I work my way from her shoulders down her back, across her butt cheeks, down each leg all the way to her feet. I massage each foot. Slowly, I work my way back up her legs to her ass. As I reach her bum, I gently massage each beautiful globe. I lightly run my fingers up the inside of each thigh. She parts her legs a bit for my hand.

I can just gently touch her labia. She has a very small set of pussy lips. I gently slide her legs further apart, which she does. I now can run my hand up and down her slit. I dip one then two fingers inside of her. I feel how wet her pussy is, however, her breathing is still quite aggressive.

I lean into her ear and say, “Darling, you need to calm yourself a bit, you are way too excited. How can I get you more relaxed?” I ask.

“Let me blow you. I really like giving blowjobs and it gets me relaxed as my mind thinks about pleasing the person I’m blowing,” she says to me.

I roll off of her and lay on my back with my cock pointing at the ceiling. BJ and Maddie are both watching us. Maddie is sitting on the edge of the second play bed.

I do notice that Maddie’s hand is inside of her shorts. Clearly, she is playing with herself. In my head I thought, well that’s a step in the right direction.

Danni’s oral technique is delightful. She works hard at licking and teasing my manhood. She plays with my balls gently as she is working on sucking my cock. She tries to deep throat me, which causes her to gag copious amounts of spittle. I do see the change in aggressiveness. She seems much more relaxed as several minutes pass and I haven’t cum yet. She is working my cock the best she can. I think that I surprised her that I was able to hold out and not cum as quickly as she expected. In my head, I thought about the fact that she had no problem licking BJ’s juices off my manhood without saying a word. I am now sure that Danni is bi. I gently push Danni back onto her back. I just slide myself up so that my cock lines up with her sex. I reach down and lift her knees up to be next to her ears. I slide my manhood into her, slowly at first as she is so tight. I hear her gasp as I enter her.

“Oh, my goodness, you are so big. You are stretching me out wonderfully, damn its’ been quite a while since I have had someone so large inside of me. No wonder why all the women here want to fuck you,” Danni says to me smiling.

I begin my slow thrusting into her. She moans louder and louder asking me to fuck her harder, but I know that will just amp her up again. I keep up my slow rhythmic fucking, finally, after several minutes of fucking her, I hear the first step of her heading towards drifting off. Her breathing makes a noticeable change. I push myself deep into her. I began to kiss her as she is now coating my cock and balls with her wetness repeatedly.

I whisper in her ear, “If you think I’m stretching you out, try my boy John on for size, he’ll make your pussy feel like there is a watermelon inside of it. That boy can fuck,” I say smiling to her. Maddie hears me and smiles as I see that she has shed her shorts and is now fingering herself openly on the second play bed. I summon BJ over to me.

“Yes sir, what can I do for you?” she asks.

“Play with Maddie. I think she is feeling lonely,” I tell BJ.

BJ gets off the play bed that Danni and I are on and goes over to the other play bed. She climbs on and begins to caress Maddie’s shoulders. I see BJ lean in and give Maddie a gentle kiss. Maddie doesn’t push her away, but I think that BJ surprised her with the kiss. BJ slides her head down to Maddie’s sex and pulls the panties to the side and begins to lick Maddie’s sex. Maddie’s eyes begin to roll to the back of her head.

I’m not stopping my rhythmic fucking of Danni. I grasp each ankle and put them over my shoulders to get deeper penetration. Danni’s breathing changes again noticeably. I’m not touching her cervix with the head of my cock. I am fully into her. She is really moaning and coating my cock and balls with her wetness.

I hear Maddie moaning loudly as BJ is licking and sucking on her pussy. BJ begins to slide Maddie’s panties off her, she gives no resistance to BJ.

I begin to pick up my pace just a little bit, Danni is really enjoying my antics. She continues to coat my midsection over and over with her wetness. I see Maddie begin to roll through a series of orgasms. Yep, as I suspected BJ is bi and Maddie doesn’t seem to mind who might be licking the kitty.

I really begin to thrust hard into Danni. She is moaning and orgasming continually. Finally, I sense that she is close as her breathing again takes a big change.

“Oh David, you’re filling my pussy

.” she says before she goes unconscious. I call her name a couple of times. BJ stops what she is doing to watch. Even Maddie sits back up to watch what happens. I slap Danni across the face, she takes a big gulp of air. I hear BJ ask, “Is that what I did? Fuck that is sexy,” smiling the whole time before she goes back to licking and sucking Maddie’s wonderful pussy.

I slow my fucking down as Danni is trying to regain her senses. She knows she went unconscious telling me just how much she loved the orgasm, something that she hasn’t had in quite a while. BJ stops licking Maddie and asks, “I thought that guy you were dating was rocking your world all the time. At least that is what you always told me,” she says from across the room.

“Well, he did fuck me wonderfully, but not like this. Hell, I’ll make myself available to him anytime he wants me,” Danni says to BJ.

“I know what you mean, do I have a great boss or what?” BJ says smiling before she goes back to licking Maddie. I see Maddie’s finger summoning me over to the bed that her and BJ are on. I kiss Danni before I get off that play bed and go over to the other one. I lean in and whisper into BJ’s ear, “Mind if I join you ladies?”

BJ stops licking Maddie and rolls away from her. I get on the bed and slid my manhood between her legs. Even though BJ was licking and sucking on Maddie, her pussy was the tightest of the three ladies. I pushed the head of my cock into her and had to stop to allow her body to adjust to my size. I looked into her eyes, she smiled at me and pulled me deeper into her. I felt her legs wrap around my back and her ankles interlock behind me.

I push myself into her slowly, stopping a couple of times to allow her body to adjust. Finally, after several minutes I reach the bottom with my manhood fully into her sex. I begin to thrust in and out of her. She responds by coating my cock and balls with her own wetness.

Maddie keeps moaning as I’m pushing my manhood into her. “Oh, my gawd, you’re so big, fuck, I can feel you so deep into me,” Maddie says as I’m pushing as deep into her as possible. I see her struggling to keep her focus on me. I just keep thrusting over and over into her.

“OH FUCK ME DAVID, THIS FEELS SO WONDERFUL, INTERNATIONAL SEX WITH YOU IS DELIGHTFUL,” Maddie struggles to say to me.

After she has cum three, no four times I finally feel myself approaching my own orgasm, “Darling I’m about to cum. Should I pull out?” I ask not knowing Maddie.

“Oh no, I’m on birth control. I want you to cum in me, please, fill my little pussy up with your cum,” Maddie directs me.

“OH DARLING, HERE I CUM,” I say to her as I’m filling her pussy with my cum.

“OH GAWD DAVID, OH FUCK ME, THIS FEELS SO FUCKING WONDERFUL, WHAT A FANTASY TO GET FUCKED SO WELL BY YOUR BOSS,” Maddie announces to everyone. The other ladies just giggle hearing Maddie announce her orgasms.

As I finally begin to slow my pace back to normal, Maddie has one more large orgasm. “OH FUCK, GAWD, HOW DO YOU MAKE ME CUM SO HARD?” She says to me. I look into her eyes and lean down and kiss her. She responds with a deep passionate kiss, she’s a great kisser.

I roll off her only to hear her moan in disappointment. I kiss her before I get off the bed and head into the shower. Luckily, none of the ladies follow me. I get to have a nice hot shower alone giving me time to wash my hair and wash all the sex off of me.

CHAPTER 4

After my shower, I put on my traditional shorts and a white tee shirt. The three ladies had all left the room when I came out of the shower. I headed back down to the TV room where I found that the channel had been changed to a movie. The ladies had put on Spanglish. I liked that movie, I had seen it before, but Paz Vega is gorgeous and makes a good opposite to Tea Leone and Adam Sandler. One of the things that I like about the movie is that Adam Sandler’s character is portrayed as a decent guy who does not cheat on his crazy wife, who cheats on him. I hear Jennifer complain that she can’t find any decent guys like Adam Sandler’s character.

“What am I Jennifer, chopped liver?” I say causing several laughs in the TV room.

“Well, you are married. I get to play with you occasionally, but I don’t get to marry you, which is what I was referring to,” She says to me in a very sincere manner.

I get up and walk over to her and kiss her, which elicits a few hoots and makes Jennifer must break from our kiss because she is giggling too hard. I know that she is ticklish and begin to tickle her causing her to laugh even louder. Several of the other ladies in the TV room laugh out loud, big belly laughs.

I pull her up and take her place and sit her down on my lap which gets her to kiss me. Again, this gets some hooting and cheering of the two of us kissing and putting our hands all over each other. Finally, Jennifer has had enough and takes me by the hand and pulls me up and walks away with me from the TV room. We walk right past Jill who is kissing Marcus. I see her hand rubbing his cock through his pants.

“C’mon lover. I want some time with you. All the other young ladies have had their way with you lately, now its my turn,” Jennifer says to me smiling as she takes me back to my bedroom.

She pushed open the door, pulls me inside, closing the door behind me and locking it.

“There, that should keep the horny hoochies out for a bit,” Jennifer says to me.

“What if it’s Jill who wants in here,” I say to her being just an ass.

“I’m pretty sure she’s got her mind set on Marcus. You saw them as we walked by, not to mention that she only needs to announce herself for me to unlock the door,” Jennifer says.

She takes me by the hand and leads me to one of the play beds. I stand there kissing her as she wraps her arms around my neck. I guess I had forgotten just how beautiful she is. Sparkling emerald green eyes highlighting her auburn hair and beautiful figure. In my head, I know that she’s technically not too old to have another child, but at her age, it would be considered a very high-risk pregnancy, besides, I know that she doesn’t want to dramatically change her life in that manner.

Jennifer sheds her clothes. While she is doing that, I make myself naked as well. She gets into bed with me and wraps her arms around me and pulls herself as tightly to my body as she can get.

“What’s going on my dear, you seem a bit more enamored with me today, is everything OK?” I ask.

“Yeah, I’m just feeling a bit lonely, that’s all. The locksmith guy and I really didn’t work out. He’s nice enough, but he is so married to his work that he really doesn’t have any time for a relationship. I kind of knew that but was hoping that I was wrong. You know, I’m feeling lonely. I mean, I love you, more than you will ever know but you’re not available. Oh, you are for the physical intimacy, but not for a true one on one loving relationship. Oh, David, darling, I shouldn’t be bothering you with this petty stuff,” Jennifer tells me.

“My dear, isn’t that what close friends are for? If you’re lonely, I’m always available to you. Maybe there’s someone in my list of friends that might interest you that doesn’t have a thriving business that he’s married to,” I say to her smiling but being serious.

She leans into me and kisses me, clearly, she is lonely and wants some intimacy. I pull her into me even tighter. I want her to know that she is loved. I begin to caress her back as we just lay there holding each other. We lay like that for at least a half hour before there is a knock at the door. I hear a sigh from Jennifer.

“Daddy, there’s a lady at the front door named Aurora here to see you. She says you called her to show up now,” Diane says to me through the locked door.

I get up, kiss Jennifer and put my clothes back on. I unlock the door and head towards the front door. Once I get close a woman rushes me putting her arms around me and kissing my face, which of course isn’t anything new in this house.

“OK, OK, stop Aurora or your co-worker will think differently about you. You’ll wreck your virginal reputation,” I say this to Aurora which causes her co-worker to laugh out loud a big belly laugh.

“Oh, my gawd Aurora, he doesn’t know you at all does he?” the co-worker says to Aurora as he laughs out loud. I notice that this guy is huge. I mean he could easily rival Jason Momoa from the movie Aquaman. He’s clearly 6’10 or taller, he’s broad-shouldered, square-jawed, and has really deep blue eyes. I’m thinking to myself that this guy must get laid all the time. I look at the all telling left hand and see no wedding ring.

Aurora playfully slaps this guy in the belly telling him to ‘shut the hell up’ as she giggles. Aurora steps forward put her arms around me and pull me in for a deep passionate kiss. In probably any other house in California, it would draw looks of interest, but not in the Chateau, it’s just another beautiful woman wanting to hang on me.

I take Aurora by the hand into the kitchen. I look around for Jill but don’t see her. I do hear someone reaching an orgasm in one of the bedrooms. I introduce Aurora to Dakota and Amy. Amy can’t take her eyes off the colleague of Aurora.

Since Aurora didn’t do introductions, she instead put her tongue down my throat I decided to introduce myself, “Hello, I’m David Greene. Aurora and I used to date several years ago before she got bored with me and moved on to some real winner guys,” I say smiling which gets a playful slap in my belly by Aurora and thus causing a couple of the ladies to giggle.

I put my hand out to Aurora’s friend who says, “Hello Mr. Greene, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Patrick. I own the company and when Aurora told me about the size of your home, usually I just send my estimator, but hearing the enormous size I had to come to see it for myself. I hope I’m not intruding,” Patrick says to me.

I look around the room and all female eyes are on Patrick.

“You’re not intruding, not at all. Do you want to look around or do you have questions for me?” I ask.

“Well, if you could go over with me what you want to be done and give me some ideas of the size of the house and maybe have someone give Aurora and me a walkthrough that would be very helpful,” he says.

“OK, fair enough. The house is 28,000 square feet. 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. We have three kitchens but only use two. We have two sets of washer/dryers, we have 2 video game rooms, we have two offices, a TV room, a living room, a formal dining room, which you are standing in. We have several rooms that haven’t even been designated what to do with. We have a game room and a wine cellar. Amy here will be happy to give you a tour. Here’s the important part to me, first that your people are trustworthy to not say anything to anyone about what they may see or hear in this house. Second, we can trust them to not pilfer from us. Third, they will show up when they are scheduled, as we will need your company 7 days a week. Fourth, and finally, that they know that Amy is in charge, what she says goes and the only ones who can override her are myself and my wife Jill. Are these rules OK with you Patrick?” I ask being straight forward.

“Absolutely sir, we can accommodate everything you have requested,” Patrick tells me. In my head, I’m thinking that Jennifer might be a good match for Patrick, but as he’s a large good-looking man and I’m sure he’s not lonely.

“What I think we need help with is the following: laundry, bedding changed every three to four days, the kitchens scrubbed meticulously daily, all the bathrooms fully stocked and cleaned daily, all carpets vacuumed, all non-carpeted floors swept and or dry mopped, dusting, and any other items that Amy might designate,” I tell Patrick.

“So far I don’t hear anything that we can’t accommodate,” he tells me.

Just before I turn over Patrick and Aurora to Amy to give them a tour of the house, both Jill and Jennifer come into the formal dining room.

“Patrick, this is my wife Jill and this beautiful lady is my director of Real Estate Jennifer. Ladies this is Patrick, the owner of the cleaning service that I am hiring to help around here and this is Aurora, a lady who used to date me years ago but was smart enough to drop a loser like me and find much better-looking guys to date,” I say chuckling. Again, I get a playful slap in the belly from Aurora. I also get a playful slap on the back of the head from Jill.

Amy leads them through the house. I hear lots of sighs at how enormous the Chateau really is. Patrick says a couple of times that it is the biggest house he’s ever been inside of and he’s been in many houses in Beverly Hills.

I see Jennifer not able to take her eyes off Patrick. I lean into her and say, “Did you check out his left hand? No wedding ring,” I say smiling to her.

It takes Amy nearly an hour to show Patrick and Aurora around the house. When they return to the kitchen, Patrick gives me a price of $1200.00 a week which I accept. I ask him if he needs a credit card to bill it to or will he just send us the bill. He said that he preferred a credit card but would be willing to send us a bill. I gave him Jill’s corporate credit card. He jotted down the information.

I take Aurora by the hand and walk her into the living room to ask her some questions, “Aurora, are you seeing anyone these days?”

“No, not really. I have a couple of guys that I use as tools, but none that I’m dating? Why, do you have someone for me to meet?” she asks.

“Well, maybe. We’ll see how things go,” I tell her.

“What about all these beautiful ladies that are here, and the size of this home, how did that all come about. Oh, and your wife is absolutely gorgeous, you’ve done well since I was stupid and let you get away,” Aurora says to me.

“Well, what’s the story with your boss. Practically every woman in this house couldn’t take their eyes off Patrick,” I say to Aurora.

“Oh, he’s got women throwing themselves at him, but they don’t know that he’s a bit shy around women. It seems he has a knack for finding the hussies that only see the dollar signs and are willing to sleep with him to get to his wallet. He’s a bit lonely and gun shy,” Aurora tells me. However, she said the magic words “He’s lonely” just what I heard just an hour ago from Jennifer. Maybe they could be a good match, or maybe not, but in my heart, I do hope that maybe something could spark between them.

Patrick says that he’s ready to leave. I ask Aurora when she might have time off to come to spend a weekend here, she says she has Thanksgiving until the following Monday off. I invite her and Patrick to join us for Thanksgiving and the weekend if they are interested. She says that they will discuss it in the car on the drive back to the office. I kiss her and off they go.

CHAPTER 5

On the morning of Thanksgiving, Bobby and Sammy had three refrigerators and three freezers full of food. Bobby had been up since 4:30 am and Sammy just a couple of minutes after that. Both guys had Christmas music playing telling us that today was the official start of Christmas season, their favorite.

The past couple of days, I had been teasing Jennifer that if she doesn’t ask Patrick out that I will embarrass her and do it for her. Each time she gets annoyed with me and playfully slaps me wherever on my body that she can reach. Of course, it is followed up with her arms around my neck and a passionate kiss. I love her kisses as she is a fabulous kisser.

Bobby and Sammy told me that we can expect to sit down and eat about mid-afternoon, but they can adjust the timetable forward or backward depending on what I would like to happen. I tell them that mid-afternoon sounds great.

I hear my phone buzzing, so I take it off the charger and look at the text message. It’s from Roger,

Fire finally out at Trucking location. Total loss. No serious injuries. The fire department has ruled that it was arson. Neighboring businesses have turned over a video to the FBI, they think it might be the Russians. They’ll call you on Monday or Tuesday. I’m heading home for the weekend. Tell everyone Happy Thanksgiving. Kiss Jill for me. Roger.

I smile to myself thinking how fortunate to have met him and hired him away from City Police. He as been on top of things from day one.

I see John already up and watching the football pre-pre-pre-game show. I also see that he has a glass of pineapple juice in his hand along with some fried eggs and toast.

Again, I think to myself how lucky I was several months ago to have met Diane and her ‘crew’ at the IHOP with Tina that night. Diane became John fiancĂ©e. Jennifer, John’s Mom became my Director of Real Estate and Diane became her assistant and just recently Diane finally got all of her real estate certifications in all 50 states.

I sit down and consider just how wonderful this past year has been to me. I met and married Jill, who is now pregnant with our first baby. Bob and Melanie Jaxson hired Jill and me to run their company and thus allowing Bob to relax and let his body finally head across the rainbow bridge letting Melanie to finally relax. It also brought me Dakota, the perfect assistant who also is pregnant by me, but clearly guards and looks out for me constantly.

I further think about how Melanie had moved into the Chateau and has been very enamored with Fred. They make a great couple. He treats her like the high classed lady that she is and she seems very smitten with Fred.

Paula comes to mind next. I met her through my short time working for Sasha at Happy, Happee Limo. Back then I was dating Tina, who now is in Arizona taking classes at Arizona State and caring for her Mother.

As I’m thinking about all that has happened this past year, I make the decision that before we eat our Thanksgiving meal, I’m going to offer anyone who wants to say anything about what they are thankful for to stand and do so. I would end the whole affair and tell everyone just how thankful that I am that they have come into my life.

The morning goes on much like normal, with one notable exception, all the TVs are on watching the Macy’s Thanksgiving Day Parade. Lots of ‘oohs’ and ‘ahhh’s looking at the balloons and the guest stars. Of course, when everyone sees Santa at the end of the parade Christmas songs begin to be sung. I just smile.

Everyone asks me if the meal will be formal or casual. At first, I was leaning towards formal, but then I decided to tell everyone casual. About an hour after the Macy’s Thanksgiving Parade ended Aurora and Patrick showed up. They thanked me profusely for inviting them. It turns out that Aurora’s latest boyfriend turned out to be hiding a wife. Patrick just didn’t have anywhere to go, he was planning on heading to some Chinese buffet to eat alone. Aurora wouldn’t allow it and drug him to the Chateau.

In my head, I had planned on seating Jennifer and Patrick next to one another. I did find out how much Patrick made through Aurora, and while she didn’t know the exact dollar amount, she estimated that he makes about 125K a year. I giggled to myself knowing that Jennifer makes double that plus has a new car to boot. So, maybe, just maybe he won’t feel like she’s chasing him for his money since she makes a whole lot more than he does.

About 2:30 everyone kind of just started sitting down at the new formal dining room table that Mom had gotten the house. I saw Fred walking hand in hand with Mom to the table, John took up the far end of the table with Diane on his right and Amy on his left. Without me saying anything Jennifer ended up right next to Patrick and across the table from Aurora. The porn twins, Kim, and Kay all took seats at the table. Allison and Belinda found seats across from one another. Mike Booker showed up, a bit later than we expected him, but he showed none the less. My darling Dakota sat next to Jill and across from Fred. I had Mom on my right and Jill on my left. BJ, Danni, and Maddie all found seats next to one another. Dr. Ronda showed up virtually at the last minute as she had an emergency C-section that started about 5:30 am. Paula showed up taking the last seat that was unoccupied.

All in all there ended up being 30 people at the new table. Sammy and Bobby laid food out. They had made two separate pans of gravy, Three turkeys, one ham, and one large roast beef. We had pots of carrots, three huge pots of mashed potatoes, a dozen baked sweet potatoes, green bean casserole with fried onion straws on top, several home-made dinner rolls.

Everyone was practically drooling at all the food. I stood up and raised a glass asking for everyone to say something that they are thankful for that occurred this past year. I turned to Jill and asked her to start.

“I’m most thankful for meeting and marrying the most wonderful man in the whole world,” Jill says to the table. I think about making a smart-assed comment but refrained from doing so.

Next is Dakota, my darling. “I’m so very thankful that I ended up here with David and Jill and now am pregnant with David’s baby, something that I have always wanted but never thought I would meet someone that I trusted enough to let myself get pregnant by them. David and Jill, I love you,” Dakota says with her eyes filling with tears.

Marcus tells everyone that he is just happy to have been included in the family and he’s thankful for the job that I had given him in the call center.

Aurora and Patrick both were thankful that they were invited to such a place to be included in a wonderful meal filled with wonderful people.

Both the CG boys told of how nice it is to have met such wonderful people and be included in the goings on at the Chateau, and that they are very happy with Corey and Carol the twins.

Kim and Kay thanked me for taking them out of the horrible job that HR had them in and that they are enjoying the time at the Chateau.

Paula, Donna, and Allison all thanked Jill and me for allowing them to live at the Chateau and to share themselves with others. And Allison went on to say that although she is working hard, being able to use the second pool house as her porn studio made life just that much easier.

Bobby and Sammy both thanked Dakota for ‘discovering’ them at the culinary school. They had never anticipated finding a place that they loved working at that was as much fun as working at the Chateau.

John and Diane stood together and thanked everyone for all the wonderful things that everyone does to make their life that much easier. Diane also said a big thank you to Jill and me for letting them live here at the Chateau. John thanked me for helping him become a better Father and for guiding him to be a better man.

The porn twins and Belinda all thanked us for not judging them in the line of work that they perform. They also thanked me for the deal that I made with them about renting the pool house.

Dr. Ronda thanked Jill and me for including her in all of our playtimes and for finding friends that she could trust not to blab to everyone her personal life.

That left Fred, Mom, and me.

Fred stood and told everyone that his life has changed for the better since meeting Melanie. I was expecting him to pull out a velvet box and propose, but alas, he didn’t do such a thing. He said that he had all but given up on finding a lady that he was interested in, who was sexy and loved to do things with not just sit at home and vegetate.

Mom stood and leaned over and kissed Fred for the lovely words. She also leaned over to me and kissed me as well for bringing her to the West Coast and making her life so much better since Bob’s passing. She said she would have never made it had I not ‘kidnapped’ her from the Hamptons and brought her to the Chateau.

Alas, it was my turn.

“First I would like to say that I love each and every one of you sitting at our table. This year has been unbelievably wonderful. We’ve grown our family by leaps and bounds. Jill, Dakota, and Diane are all pregnant. Mom helped me assume total control of Jaxson, Inc. John and Dakota have been wonderful assistants. Jennifer and Diane do a wonderful job for us in the Real Estate department. Paula runs the three limo companies with great dedication. Donna has the call center running like a well-oiled machine. Sammy and Bobby are cooking and feeding us keeping us fed and sated. Allison, Corey, Carol, and Belinda are beautiful women who work hard, and we all feel fortunate that they have become part of our family as well. Kim and Kay, our other twins, do a great job for us at Jaxson, Inc. Both of our CG boys, Derrick and JP make their Uncle Fred proud and thank them for their constant patrolling of our home, keeping it safe for all of us. And, I would be amiss not saying how much Fred means to all of us. Mom, everyone here loves you and is so thankful that you and your skills at being a woman of high society giving us all advice to help enrich our lives, we just love you. Jill, what can I say, I suckered you into marrying me although I think it was the drugs you were on in the ER that night that got you fooled, I can say that I love you with all my heart. Dr. Ronda, you have taken care of all of us, Jill, Dakota, Tina all of us. We all love you and thank you. Now, if everyone would raise their glasses

.”

Suddenly a series of rapid-fire gunshots rang out coming through the front windows.

I yelled at everyone to get down. I was praying that no one got hurt. I heard tires squealing and men’s voices laughing as two cars pulled out of the courtyard.

IF YOU ENJOYED THIS CHAPTER, PLEASE LEAVE ME A NOTE. THANK YOU FOR YOUR CONTINUES READING. PLEASE REMEMBER TO VOTE!
. PABLO DIABLO.


Join Fappedia Membership

THE #1 Naked celebrity website on the internet!
đŸ”„ Get 2 DAYS Trial For Just $1 🎉